Preamble

A lovely story about a man who progressively joins himself to five women including his sister.  He starts out promiscuously but is a considerate lover and over time the women fall in love with him and he with them until he marries two of them and fathers children by a number of them.

Some kinky bits to ignore but the story is an indication of how a family unit can operate sexually.

A key aspect of what is reported towards the end is massive simultaneous orgasms with the man and all his women making love to him and one another.  Powerful indication of what IS possible and the way Father intended things to be.

Tina & Her Sister

By builder216

The following story is true, at least to the best of my recollection. It has been a few years, like 20 or more, so I will embellish the details but the events are as I am stating them. Lucky me!

It was the early 1980's and I was divorced and closer to 30 than 20 not bad looking, at least that's what they tell me, 5'10" and about 190 lbs. I was working for a chain of retail stores and they had spent the last 5 years moving me from one location to the next until I found myself in a small city in Western Maryland. It wasn't a bad place to be, most of my neighbors were military and weren't there long enough to make friends with. I fell into a rut of going out Saturday nights, hitting the bars and trying to meet someone to get lucky with. I didn't care if it was a one night stand or more I just needed to get laid. Unfortunately I was not being as successful as I would have liked.

I met Tina one summer afternoon. I left the store for a few minutes to get some air, stretch and clear my head. I walked across the street to the neighboring shopping strip. It was a lot like every other one you see. Grocery store, drug store, fast food joint in the center of the parking lot and a half a dozen various stores mixed in. Over the year or so I had been here I made a habit of walking to the drug store for a pack of cigarettes or candy bar or whatever, just for something to do on my break. Like every other day I walked in wandered the aisles for a minute or two, picked up my candy bar and walked up to the counter.

Now I do have this evil streak in me that loves to tease young girls, particularly when they are in a work situation like a waitress or a clerk or something else where they hesitate to tell me where to get off. I usually get them flustered by telling them how pretty they are or out of the blue, asking them to marry me or something equally outrageous. I never cross the line by getting crude, at least not until I know them better.

As I approached the counter I noticed that there was a new girl working the checkout. Young 18 to 20, really cute, dark hair, nice build, not to chesty but enough that you would not mistake her for a boy, unless you were blind, and as I got closer I noticed that she had these emerald green eyes. Now I chuckled to myself, I was going to have some fun.

I waited my turn and laid my candy bar on the counter asked for a pack of whatever brand I was smoking at the time and waited for her to give me a total. The encounter went something like this.

Tina: That will be $3.45 sir.

Me: Here you go Tina. (handing over a 5 spot, I got her name off of her name tag)

Tina: OK?? (taking my money and handing me the change) Do I know you?

Me: Oh, I'm hurt you don't remember me.

Tina: (starting to blush at the embarrassment) I'm sorry, you look familiar but I can't place you.

Me: No reason you should. We never met.

Tina: (Now totally confused) How did you know my name then?

Me: Well it's written on your left breast.

With that she looks down and brings her hand up to cover her breast.

Tina: (Shocked and blushing even more) Oh, my name tag!

Me: Tina, You have such beautiful green eyes.

Tina: (Really blushing now) Thank you.

Me: Will you marry me?

Tina: What???

Me: Think about it and let me know. (walking away)

I love when they blush! Now I would have to go back everyday until she got used to me. Then it wouldn't be fun anymore. I really had no real intentions toward the girl. She was obviously too young to hang in the bars and clubs with me and I had gotten to the age where I wanted to be able to hold a conversation with my date that went beyond her clothes and makeup. But teasing is fun!

So I went back everyday around the same time, some days she would be off and some days she was there and I would tell her how beautiful she was and ask her to marry me again. And everyday she would blush and smile and not answer me. Then one day she threw me a curve. As usual I asked her to marry me and as usual she blushed, but this time she answered me with "My father won't let me marry someone who I haven't even dated."

Well that was an unexpected answer but ever ready with a snappy comeback I said "OK, when can we go out then."

She looked me in the eye and said "I get off at 6:00 and we could go get pizza or something."

Well now she called my bluff. My pride was at stake and to make it worse there were people in line behind me just listening to all this. I couldn't chicken out now, even if she was below my usual age limit of 21. So I agreed and we met and went for Pizza that evening. I was a perfect gentlemen and she acted like a lady. The conversation was nice and the company not as boring as I was afraid of. When the pizza was done I walked her to her car, and got a hug and chaste kiss on the lips. But I also got a second date set for the upcoming Saturday. Typical movie date with a snack afterward.

Saturday came and I again met her at work. The movie was good and the snack turned into her life story. 20 years old, raised in a born again Southern Baptist household. Moved out when she was 18 to live "in sin" with a guy she met working at the mall. He turned out to like to smack her around and after 2 years she got up the nerve to leave. She had to eat some serious crow and listen to a lot of preaching but finally her parents allowed her back home.

We had a nice time but she had to be home by 11 so I took her back to her car. This time as we sat in my car in the parking lot, I leaned over to get my goodnight peck which turned out to be a bit more. She met my lips with hers and drove her tongue into my mouth and started a wrestling match with my tongue. Well I may not be the brightest guy but I can tell when I have an opening. It only took me a few seconds to get my hand under her shirt and grab a handful of tit. I started to circle her nipple thru her bra and got a renewed vigor in the kiss and a moan for my trouble. But that was as far as she let me get. When I tried to slip inside her bra she pulled my hand away and set it outside her shirt. I tried again to get under her shirt but she had her guard up. I was allowed to fondle her thru her shirt but no farther. So not being the pushy type I settled for what I could get.

After about 15 minutes of face sucking and tongue wrestling she pulled back, saying she was going to be late. I asked her about getting together again and we set it up. A few weeks went by and a few more dates, usually about two a week. All the usual date things. Dinner, movies, walk in the park, but I could never get more than a handful of tit through the bra. The dates were fun and the company good so I let it ride, besides I was still spending time bar hopping and occasionally getting lucky.

Finally one day we both had a Sunday off and I invited her to my apartment for dinner in the afternoon. She agreed but only because it was during the day. God forbid her parents found out she went to a man's apartment in the dark.

The appointed day came and she was suitably impressed with my culinary abilities and that my apartment was clean. (I hired a co-workers daughters to clean the day before) The day had gone well. I topped it off by showing off my new VCR (They were new and expensive at the time) and a movie I had rented that she had told me she liked. Before long we were sitting on the couch watching the movie. Tina was leaning against me with her feet curled under her.

She smelled good and felt good. It was seconds before I had a raging hardon and figured I'd go for a kiss, so I leaned my head down and kissed the top of her head. She looked up at me, closed her eyes and leaned toward me. My lips met hers and sparks flew. Before we broke that kiss she had my shirt open and was working on my pants. In seconds she had my pants open and my dick out and her hand around it, gently jacking me.

Before I could respond she had her own shirt and bra off and her pants open and halfway down. She had a nice set of tits not huge but a respectable "C" cup, nicely round and firm, with nipples sticking straight out so far that I was afraid if I wasn't careful she'd put my eye out with one.

I threw caution to the wind and dove on them. My lips wrapped around first one then the other flicking my tongue back and forth across those magnificent nipples. I laid my hand on her pubic mound which was still covered by her panties and rubbed back and forth applying pressure where she would appreciate it. Her box was hot and her panties getting wetter by the second. I moved my hand down inside the elastic band and through her fur to her slit, I spent a few seconds on her clit with my index finger and got a shudder and a moan for my efforts. I didn't waste anymore time and I plunged a finger inside her and worked it around looking for her G spot. I must have found it as I got another moan and she dove down and wrapped her lips around my cock.

Now with her bent over my cock I could no longer work her pussy from the front so I slid my hand out and pushed her panties down over her ass and attacked her with two fingers from the rear. It was not long before I felt her cunt muscles tighten around my fingers and her climax started. It had been too long since she had had sex and she needed attention. While she was cumming she remained bent over my lap. My dick was still in her mouth but she was preoccupied and not paying attention. As she finished her orgasm I sat her up, got on my knees in front of her and finished removing her pants and panties. As well as my own, leaving all our clothes in a mixed pile on the floor.

Now I was on my knees between her legs and I went for what is natural. I bent over and put her legs over my shoulders and place my mouth over her pussy. Gently I licked and sucked, working her slit and clit and occasionally spearing her hole with my tongue. She shuddered through two more orgasms before she looked into my eyes and said "Fuck me, please fuck me now."

I needed no more invitation. I took her there on the couch. Me on my knees with her legs over my shoulders. I slid my dick slowly between her lips and then into her hole. I got the head inside and paused. She was not real tight nor real loose. Just enough to let me enjoy it and still last. Now I slid the rest of the way in and felt her pussy's silky smooth wetness engulf my member. I decided that the wait was worth it she was very wet and very very warm and she felt so good wrapped around my dick. I fucked her and fucked her, surprising myself at my stamina. Finally I felt my own orgasm rising in my balls and rushing like a freight train through my dick. I shot my seed into her pussy. I pumped and pumped. With each squirt her body gave a little jerk.

It had been good, for both of us. Once I was done I just stood there recovering. When I was able to, picked her up and carried her to the bedroom. We laid there for the rest of the afternoon making love and just touching. All too soon she had to leave.

The next few weeks we settled into a comfortable routine. She spent most of her free time at my apartment and whenever possible in my bed, always being careful to be home before Mom & Dad would think it indecent. Then one day, as I came home from work she was as usual waiting for me, obviously excited about something.

"Guess what." She said before I was fully in the door.

"You hit the lottery." I answered in a smart ass tone.

"Better! Mom & Dad are going away for two weeks to a church retreat in South Carolina. So I can stay here with you, if you want me to that is, while their gone." She bubbled.

"That is good news and yes I would love to have you here with me" I answered. Actually I was happy about it. I was considering asking her to move in but was concerned about ruining a good thing by having her around all the time and finding out she ate crackers in bed or something. As it was I was getting laid regular and had my privacy too. The second thing I was worried about was that I knew her parents would not approve. Hell she hadn't even told them she was dating anyone let alone a heathen like me. I really did not want to endure a fire and brimstone preaching about the evils of living in sin.

So this way I got to have a two week trial to see if I could put up with her 24/7 and then I could worry about the parents later. Maybe I would even have to go to church a few times so they at least wouldn't think I was the devil incarnate.

So we both set to arranging our work schedules to give us maximum time off together. I had vacation time coming and just took it when she was able to schedule her days off back to back. We were set to have our little trial run and some quality time as well.

Them the bomb hit. Tina had a younger sister who according to her parents was on the road to meet the devil and had to be watched constantly. They had planned on sending her to her grandmothers for the two weeks but the kid did not want to go. Apparently she had been spying on her big sister and knew all about her sinful affair with me right down to where I lived and that I was, gasp, a divorced man. She threatened Tina with exposure if she did not help her convince her parents to not only leave her behind but stay with us at my apartment so she could be in town instead of stuck on the farm in the middle of nowhere.

Now her sister, Tammy, was just turned 18 and not exactly what I would consider on the road to meet the devil. She was still a virgin, but had been caught kissing a boy behind the church on a Sunday a few months earlier. She liked to Rock & Roll but did not dance and she had been caught smoking once a few years earlier. She had even gone to an R rated movie once.

Now I can't say I was thrilled with the idea of having Tammy stay with us. To let her imagine her sister's sins was one thing to give her an up close and personal was totally different. At least at this point we could still claim that our relationship was proper and chaste and no-one but us would know it was a lie.

Finally I relented. I would let Tammy use the second bedroom but she damn well better not cause me any grief or there would be hell to pay. It was really up to Tina as it was her parents and family and I could just tell them all where to get off if I felt like it. I wanted to meet Tammy before we got started though so Tina set it up to bring her by the next day.

It turned out that Tammy was every bit as cute as Tina and except for eye color could almost have been twins. Tina must have told her I was pissed because when they got to my place she started off by apologizing for being a sneak but that she just wanted to have a little fun. I couldn't blame her for that, just the way she went about it. I spoke to her very frankly about the upcoming two weeks. I told her that as far as I was concerned she was and adult any trouble she got into was her problem but that if she did anything to ruin her sisters two week stay, than whatever her father would do to her would pale in comparison to what I would do.

Well the combination of my being so much older than her and the way I spoke to her as well as the fact that I was "worldly" was enough to make me an authority figure to her I guess, as she seemed to take it all very seriously. When I was done with her she thanked me and gave me a hug and a kiss on the cheek. I always was a sucker for a pretty girl and a kiss on the cheek so I couldn't stay mad. We talked a little and she seemed like a good kid, a little naive but a good kid.

The girls were able to convince their parents that Tina was reformed enough and responsible enough to watch Tammy and make sure she got to prayer meetings and Sunday services and grandma was nice but she wasn't born again and might mislead Tammy by accident.

Everything was set. The parents left after Sunday services for their drive to S.C., about a 6 hour drive. And the girls sat and waited till they arrived and called before they checked in. Once they registered there were no more telephones so the Devil couldn't distract them.

Tina & Her Sister Ch. 02

bybuilder216©

The girls arrived at my place just before dinner each carrying a bag. I couldn't resist the tease. "What's in the bags" I winked at Tina.

Tammy looked at me and said "Clothes and stuff.'

"Clothes?" I asked. "You're not allowed to wear clothes here, we spend all our time naked, unless we go out. Right Tina?"

"Absolutely!" she answered and reached up to start unbuttoning her shirt.

A look of pure horror came over Tammy's face. Seeing it we both burst out laughing and poor Tammy realized she had just been the butt of a joke. It helped to break the ice and make her feel more comfortable although. The girls settled in, Tammy put her stuff in the spare room and Tina carried her bag right into my room. Tammy was obviously shocked at this wanton display of impending sin, but she didn't say anything just watched wide eyed.

We finished off the day with settling in, dinner and then quiet television. After watching TV for a while Tina decided to get ready for bed. She disappeared into the bathroom and returned a few minutes later wearing one of those oversized "T" shirts that women wear for sleepwear. As she sat down with me on the couch again she said, "Tammy, you can get ready for bed if you want unless you plan on going out yet tonight."

With that Tammy got up from the easy chair she was sitting in and headed for her bedroom. She stopped halfway there and turned and asked, "Is it OK if I take a shower."

"Go ahead," I answered, "There is a towel for you behind the bathroom door. Make yourself at home."

She responded with a nervous smile and continued on her way. A few seconds later we heard the bathroom door close. At that sound Tina took my hand and placed it between her legs, under her T shirt. I was delighted to find she wasn't wearing any panties and I immediately set to work stimulating her with my hand.

I slowly applied pressure with my hand and gently rubbed her mound. She was instantly wet as I continued my ministrations to her pussy I could feel her juices running out of her and onto her thighs. I slipped a finger down and entered her. I fingered her through an orgasm and beyond. Both of us were to preoccupied to hear the bathroom door open later. Having caught movement out of the corner of my eye, my attention was drawn to the other room where I saw Tammy standing there with her mouth hanging open watching me finger fuck her sister while I had my tongue down her throat. I watched her reaction without letting on that I knew she was there and after a couple of minutes she retreated back toward the bedrooms.

About 5 minute later we heard the bedroom door slam and Tammy called loudly "Tina can I borrow your hair dryer?" I smiled to myself and before Tina could answer, I called back "Use mine, it's under the sink." We heard the hair dryer start up and run for a few minutes before it shut off and the door slammed again. Then Tammy called from the hall "Does anybody want anything from the kitchen before I come in?"

"No thanks." I answered back. It was obvious that she was trying to warn us she was coming into the room so she wouldn't catch us again. Tina had no idea that Tammy had walked in on us earlier and I was ready to split from keeping in the laughter.

The rest of the evening was just TV and a little talk, I invited Tammy to join us the following day. We had planned a picnic and hike at a local Civil War battlefield. She was thrilled to be included but Tina gave me a dirty look.

Once we went to bed I explained to Tina that if we were going to spend two weeks together it was better to make her a friend than ostracize her. That way she would give us our space when we wanted it and they would get along better when their parents returned, hopefully no more blackmail.

We made passionate love that night, calling out, moaning and groaning and everything else. It wasn't till the next morning that I realized we had left the door open. I wondered how badly we had kept Tammy up.

The next few days went smooth, Tammy settled in and the girls started to get along better. It was the fourth night we were together that I realized how close we were becoming.

We all went to bed as usual and as usual I did not close the bedroom door. We spent the normal amount of time having sex. We stroked each other, I went down on Tina and ate her pussy till she orgasmed then I got her up on her hands and knees and fucked her from behind, then before I was finished I lay down and she rode me until we orgasmed together. I was satisfied but Tina was a nymphomaniac and wanted more, so she crawled over and started to suck me into her mouth to coax me dick back to life.

It was while I laid there on my back getting a very satisfying blowjob that I glanced over at my dresser and in the mirror above it I saw a sight I will never forget. In the mirror I could see Tammy in her bed. She was stark naked, exposing her beautiful 18 year old body to the air and the moonlight spilling in through her window and falling across her bed. She had her right had furiously fingering herself while her left was pulling at her nipples. It was plain to see that her gaze was fixed the same place mine was, on the mirror. She was watching her sister suck my cock and bringing herself off while doing it.

The thought of this little nymph watching and jacking herself excited me and I figured we would give her something to watch. I urged Tina's legs over me so she straddled me in a classic 69 and I went to work on her pussy. I ran my tongue up and down he slit, sucking her lips into my mouth then flicking at her clit, then stabbing into her hole and wiggling it around. A few minutes of this attention and Tina exploded on my face. I slurped up as much of the juices as I could and turned her around so she could ride me again. All the while I kept an eye on the mirror watching the watcher. Now I started to talk to her in a loud voice. I told her how much I loved the feeling of her pussy around my cock and how good she tasted, how I loved when she came in my mouth, and on and on. The effect on Tina was obvious as she sped up and was impaling herself on me with a vigor. From what I could see it was having a similar effect on Tammy, as she was now ramming what had to be at least 3 fingers into her cunt and nearly pulling her tits off.

All of this action had its effect on me and I was soon shooting my sperm deep into Tina's love tunnel, the feeling of my juices slamming into her womb sent Tina over the edge with a moan that was loud enough to be a scream. At the same time Tammy came with a moan that I could clearly hear. I watched as she laid slack on her bed. Tina curled up beside me finally sated, at least for the time being, and I drifted off to sleep with her, knowing that we had had an audience for our performance and wondering how many other nights we were watched.

I slept late the next morning. Tina had to work that day and it left Tammy and I home alone. I really did not have any plans at least until Tina got home around 5PM and I had no idea what Tammy was doing. I lay in bed a few minutes and heard Tammy moving around. So I got up and did not bother getting dressed, I went to the bathroom to take care of morning requirements and then to the kitchen to pour a cup of morning eye-opener. Tammy was sitting at the kitchen table eating a bowl of cereal and she glanced up when I walked in and did a double take as she realized I was stark naked. Se stared at me for a few seconds, then looked away and asked, "Are you going to put clothes on today?"

"Why?" I asked, "You've seen everything I have already anyway."

"What do you mean? People aren't supposed to walk around naked" She retorted.

"Just remember, if you look into a mirror and see somebody they can also see you."

With that her head snapped around and as she looked at my face she began to blush the reddest shade I have ever seen. "What are you talking about?" She tried to bluff.

"Don't even try to go there." I said "I saw you watching us in the mirror last night.

"I was not!" She exclaimed.

"OK have it you way. You were just lying in bed naked and playing with yourself until you orgasamed and it just happened to coincide with your sister and I fucking" I answered.

Her face got even redder and then her lip quivered and I could see she was going to start to cry. I could also see that she was at a total loss as to what to do.

"Tammy," I said more gently. "Don't cry. I don't care that you watched us. Just don't lie about it. Nor do I care that you were masturbating. You are a beautiful girl, with a beautiful body and it's only natural to want to feel the pleasure your body can give you."

"But it's so evil to touch yourself like that. People don't do that, only whores and sluts. I know the devil is in me but I can't help it." She whimpered.

I broke into a laugh and when I slowed down I told her "Most normal people masturbate. Anyone who claims that they don't and never have is a plain liar. Hell, I do it all the time and sometimes your sister likes to watch, and sometimes she does it and I watch and sometimes we do it together. There's nothing evil about it. Nobody gets hurt, do they?"

"Well, I guess not. I mean if you do it to yourself and it feels good then nobody else can get hurt." She answered.

Now her attention was less on my face than it was on my dick swinging free only a few feet away from her. She wasn't staring yet but sort of sneaking glances at it and wiggling her bottom around on the chair. I knew this talk was having an effect on her as it was on me as I was starting to get an erection. When I looked at her crotch and saw how wet her pajama bottoms were it pushed me to a raging hardon.

"You're starting to get excited aren't you?" I asked "Horny, you want to play with yourself?"

She answered me with a little embarrassed nod.

"Well let's go into the living room." I offered and held out my hand for her. She hesitated before taking it and I led her to the couch.

"Take off your pajamas" I ordered. She complied without hesitating sliding the bottoms down and stepping out of them then pulling the tops up over her head. While I had seen her body in the mirror last night, now I had a close view in the daylight. She was every bit as beautiful as her sister with just a little more padding around the middle. Baby fat that she just hadn't outgrown yet. Her tits were that nice round full shape, firm and topped with nipples that would make anyone drool. I sat her down on the couch and the look of apprehension on her face told me she was worried about being naked with me but had quickly gotten over her embarrassment.

"You're a beautiful woman and if I wasn't dating your sister I would make slow passionate love to you. But since I am, I won't touch you. Just sit here and do what makes you feel good and I'll sit on the other end of the couch and do what makes me feel good. That way it's not like I'm cheating on Tina."

She sat there a little woodenly obviously not ready to touch herself with me watching. But she wanted to. Her pussy hairs were glistening from the drops of moisture that had escaped from her slit. She wanted to reach down so bad and play with herself but she was hesitant. I sat on the other end of the couch and took my meat into my hand and slowly stroked, from the base up over the head, gently stoking myself. It took a minute or two but she eventually reached down and started to touch her pussy, just pushing on it stimulating her clit and then slowly working her fingers into her slit, then finally down and one finger slid into her hole while her thumb rubbed her love button. All the while she had her eyes glued on my cock as I stroked it.
 

"Do you like watching me jack off?" I asked

Her head nodded up and down as she fingered herself. "I never saw a naked man before and never watched any body do that to themselves." She answered a little breathlessly.

"Well I like watching you also. It makes me so hot." I told her.

"You really don't mind that I was watching you and Tina?" she asked

"No. It was interesting. It made me fuck her all the more. If I thought Tina would be cool with it I'd say you could be on the bed with us and watch up close. But for now we'll have to work up to that I think." I answered. Would you like that? To lay on the bed and watch your sister suck my dick and be only inches away. To watch my tongue slide up and down her pussy and disappear into her hole. Then to watch my dick slide into her and out again over and over? Would you like that?"

Now she was ramming her pussy again and rubbing her tits so hard I was surprised she didn't hurt herself. I looked into her face and saw that her eyes were rolled back and her orgasm was starting. The sight brought me to the edge and as she finished cumming and was easing down I shot my load. The first spurt got some distance and landed on her chin and chest, the second smacked on her left tit and belly leaving a trail down to her pussy, the third just got on her leg and then the rest dribbled out.

She sat there wide eyed. "It got on me!" she exclaimed

"Yeah it did! What's it feel like?" I asked

"Warm and it smells different. It's neat I like it." She giggled

"Your sister likes when I cum in her mouth, she swallows it." I answered.

"What does it taste like?" She asked

"Try it." I urged

By now she was swirling it in her fingers so she moved her hand to her mouth and gingerly stuck out her tongue to touch her fingers and taste my cum. As her tongue went back into her mouth she looked at me and said "Kinda salty but I like it I think" With that she scooped more off of her body and slid a big glob into her mouth. "Yeah, it's good!"

"That was fun." I said "but I have some stuff to do today. Remember we don't want to be telling people about this. Why don't you jump in the shower and rinse that stuff off, then I'll get cleaned up. What are you going to do today?"

"I'm supposed to meet some friends and hang out. I'd like to stay out late? Maybe till 8:00 if that's ok and we'll keep it our secret" She replied with a shy smile.

"No problem, but if you want to see the show tonight make sure your home by bedtime." I answered with a laugh

She giggled as she got up and headed for the bathroom. I went about my business and after a couple of minutes she came out of the bathroom and went into her room. I went in and jumped into the shower. Once I was clean and refreshed I wrapped a towel around me and headed for my bedroom. Tammy surprised me in the hallway as she darted out of her room and threw her arms around my neck. "Thanks for being so nice to me and ... having fun with me. If things work out between you and Tina maybe you'll be my brother and if they don't maybe we can be something else." She said into my ear as she hugged me. Then she pulled back and gave me a very nice soft kiss on the lips.

I was stunned but recovered quickly and told her "I like your sister and would be upset if anything happened that shouldn't. You wouldn't try to get between us would you?

"No! She's my sister and I love her and really want her to be happy. So far you make her happy. But I want you to know that I would like to know you better if things don't work out" With that she gave me another quick kiss, and ran off and out the door.

Tina & Her Sister Ch. 03

bybuilder216©

The rest of the day was uneventful until evening. Tina came home from work and we had dinner. I gave her a backrub on the living room floor while we were both naked. The backrub turned into one of those nice slow fucks. She was apprehensive at first as she was afraid her sister would come home in the middle of everything and surprise us.

"So what?" I answered her concerns. "We're not doing anything she doesn't know we're doing already, besides maybe you'd find you like her watching us."

With that suggestion she squirmed a little and tightened her pussy muscles around my dick. "I don't think I'm ready to perform for an audience yet I need more practice. But it does seem kinda naughty, at least thinking about it."

After we were done we got dressed and sat cuddling on the couch and I made a suggestion. "You only work till noon tomorrow then you're off for 4 days again right"

"Uh huh." She answered concededly.

"You know, I have a friend who runs a motel down in Ocean City. What would you think if I called him to see if he had a room we could get for a couple of days? We could leave when you get out of work and be there by mid afternoon for a couple of days of sun and fun."

She jumped up and squealed "That would be wonderful, I love the beach." But then her shoulders slumped. "But what about Tammy, I wouldn't feel right about leaving her home alone."

"We can take her with us. If I can get two rooms great, if not we just kick her out when we want to fuck. Having her here hasn't been bad. She's OK." I answered.

"Could we?" She asked hopefully. I knew I was gonna get special sex tonight by the look on her face. So I picked up the phone and made the call.

Steve only had one room available, what he called his emergency room. Emergency being a friend or special customer calling at the last minute. So I asked him to hold it and gave him arrival and departure dates. Tina was ecstatic and started rushing around and getting things packed and ready to go. While she was still running around being excited, Tammy came home.

Tina ran up to her and almost knocked her over "How would you like to go to the beach for a few days" she asked her sister.

"Oh God I would love it. But we can't go. We couldn't afford it and we would never get a place to stay on short notice." Tammy answered.

"All taken care of. We leave tomorrow at noon when I finish work. That is unless you want to stay here alone?" Tina said acting nonchalant.

Tammy stood there looking at her sister trying to be certain she was serious. "You're serious? We're going to the beach!" The two sisters hugged and screamed in joy. Then Tammy broke from her sister ran over and threw her arms around me. "I know you did this Thank you!" She said as she laid a lip lock on me.

"Hey! My guy! You get what's left after I'm done Sis." Tina said as she playfully pulled her sister off of me and dropped into my lap to give me a kiss. "You can find your own at the beach."

They spent the rest of the evening being excited and getting things packed. We all went to bed around 11 PM. While Tina was in the bathroom I softly told Tammy. "Go slow tonight so I can watch you. Hold your orgasm till after Tina is satisfied."

"From what I've seen that might be sometime around sunrise" she quipped with a smile.

Tina and I started our usual play, first with me running my tongue over her gorgeous nipples and slowly finger fucking her till she came.

She was so excited about the upcoming trip she dropped down for a very special blowjob. She worked me starting by running her tongue up and down my shaft and then slowly drawing my dick into her mouth. First just the head and gently sucking and swirling her tongue around the head. Then driving down and swallowing my entire length until her nose was buried in my pubic hair then drawing back out very slowly. She kept this up for a half hour.

Every time I would start to get close to blowing my load she would ease off and let me come down. She had brought me so close so often that I got to the point where I would have a hard time cumming when I was ready and she sensed my state. She slid her body up mine and squatted over my dick and let my member slide into her dripping pussy. Now she slowly pumped her silken wetness up and down on me. Impaling herself on me repeatedly. Throughout the blow job and now the slow fuck I watched in the mirror and could see Tammy slowly diddling herself, working up to an orgasm.

I watched as she pinched her nipples with one hand and at the same time slid a finger up into her pussy, then drawing it out and running the wetness over her nipples and then back to her pussy. Continually repeating the process. All the While Tina was riding my cock.

Then I got a surprise. While she was riding my cock Tina looked at me and out of the blue asked, "Would you like to fuck my ass. I need my ass fucked tonight. You have me so hot."

We had never gone to anal sex in the time we were together and I will admit that it is not something I usually get excited about but every once in a while I like to stick my dick in a Hershey Highway. Tonight was one of those times. The thought of sticking my dick in Tina's asshole while her sister watched really turned me on.

"You want me to fuck your ass?" I asked loudly enough for Tammy to hear. "Then tell me, beg me."

"Please fuck my ass. Please stick your cock in my ass." Tina said to me.

"Say it louder, I can't hear you." I teased.

"Please fuck me in the ass. I want to feel your cock sliding into my asshole, please." She responded louder this time.

I rolled her off me and put her belly down on her knees, her ass sticking up in the air. I positioned myself behind her and slid all four of my fingers into her pussy like a cup I brought out a handful of juice and dumped it in her crack rubbing it into her puckered hole.

All this time I was watching Tammy in the mirror. She had just watched while her sister and I fucked, again, and now she had heard her sister begged to be fucked in the ass. Next she was going to watch it, watch me stick my dick up her sister's ass and fuck her rectum. Her eyes were large and wide as they stared at us in the mirror.

After lubing Tina's asshole with her own juices I stuck my dick in her pussy to get it good and wet then drew it out and positioned the tip at her anal entrance. A little push gained me admittance; slow steady pressure got my whole cock buried into her.

"Oh, I love when you fuck me. I don't care where you do it just so your dick is in me someplace. Whatever hole you want you can have." She moaned loudly as I pumped in and out of her.

It only took a minute or two before I felt her sphincter muscles tighten around my dick as she came, leaking juices down her legs and onto the sheets below. That was all I needed and I followed by shooting spurt after spurt into her ass.

We both collapsed onto the bed, laying there panting, trying to recover. As we laid there embracing in the warm afterglow of our orgasms I looked into the mirror and watched as Tammy was finger fucking herself. Her head back one hand working her pussy and the other pulling her nipples.

"Look at the mirror." I told Tina.

"Why, what's on the mirror?" She asked

"Look at the reflection in the mirror." I answered.

A sharp intake of breath and, "Oh my God! Tammy's playing with herself!"

"And we're watching." I added.

"Oh wow. She would die if she knew we could see. Oh shit you don't suppose that she was watching us. I mean if we can see her maybe she can see us?" She whispered.

"I don't know." I lied, "But there is nothing we can do now but enjoy the show."

"You're such a pervert, how can you say that? She said as she watched her sister jack off.

At the same time I had my hand on her pussy and could feel her juices running again. We laid there and watched Tammy driving her fingers into her pussy until she finally came with a groan we could clearly hear. She lay naked on the bed for a while before pulling the blanket over herself and going to sleep in her own juices

Tina lay against me and whispered "I can't believe we just laid her and watched my little sister play with herself till she came. And I really can't believe how hot it made me watching her. Please fuck me again. I need your cock in me."

After having watched the show Tammy gave us and having Tina lying against me I was ready to go again. So I pulled Tina on top of me and had her ride me then I switched around and entered her with her legs over my shoulder. We fucked for over an hour switching positions and speeding up and slowing down as needed to hold off my orgasm. It was almost 3 am before Tina finally fell asleep. I drifted off right behind her.

The next morning Tina dragged herself out of bed to get ready for work. I briefly woke up and asked her if she was OK with so little sleep. "Tired but happy and satisfied. Don't forget to pick me up. I can't wait to get to the beach." She answered.

I rolled over and went back to sleep only to wake up a little later. It was a pleasant feeling. "Tina, don't you have to get to work and didn't you get enough last night." I said as I felt her tongue on the head of my dick as she jacked me off. She had crawled under the sheet and was gently licking the head of my dick and working her hand up and down my shaft. I was hard as a rock and thinking about getting a quick fuck before she had to leave for work.

I picked up the sheet to look down at her and instead of the green eyed beauty I had grown accustomed to seeing I saw her blue eyed sister. I nearly jumped out of my skin. "Tammy What the hell do you think your doing? Tina would be pissed at both of us if she came in." I cried.

"She left for work already and she seemed to have so much fun last night sucking on you I wanted to try it." She answered pouting a little. "Just a little, Please."

"I must be nuts." I thought to myself as I said aloud "Ok just a little."

She dove back on my dick and continued licking the tip and jacking me. Then she tentatively took my head into her mouth and swirled her tongue around it. All the while slowly working her legs up so she lay alongside me.

"Am I doing this right?" she asked.

"You're doing just fine." I told her.

"Will you play with me while I do this for you?" She asked as she wiggled her pussy at me.

I wanted to dive in and eat her dry but that would be going too far with my girlfriends sister I reasoned to myself so I settled with just playing with her clit and fingering her while she sucked my dick. It did not take her long to go over the edge and cum on my hand and the thought of her creaming on my hand pushed me over the edge and I blew my load into her mouth. He cheeks puffed out as my cum shot into her virgin mouth and she was working like a trooper to swallow it all. Still some seeped out of the corner of her mouth and ran down her chin.

"Ummm I love the taste of your cum!" she said as she slurped off my cock. The she reached up and wiped her chin with her finger then sucked it clean.

"Tammy, if Tina knew what we were doing she would be really upset." I said feeling a little guilty.

She crawled up next to me and hugged her naked body next to mine. "I know but I just wanted to try it. I won't try to get between you two. I won't ask you to go any farther with me than this unless I get her permission. Promise!" She said gravely while looking into my eyes. "I love my sister and I don't want to hurt her, I just want to find out what its like with somebody nice, instead of some grabby boy in the backseat of a car."

With that she grabbed my hand and started pulling me out of bed, "Come on let's take a shower than we can pack the car and go get Tina. I'll wash you and you wash me." She giggled.

She dragged me into the bathroom and into the shower. She and Tina were very much alike in the way they touched and treated me. It was almost with a reverence that she soaped up a wash cloth and very gently and sensuously washed me down. Rubbing my legs up and down and then my arms. Then my chest and stomach, onto my back and my ass she paid special attention too. Finally washing my again hard dick and balls with a touch like a feather. She seemed to explore every inch of my body. I returned the favor to her spending a little extra time on her tits and getting a moan from her.

It was so neat watching you guys fuck last night and I thought she was going to suck your dick right off for a while. Then when she wanted you to fuck her ass I couldn't believe it. Do you do it that way a lot?" She asked as she washed me down.

"No, that was the first time we had anal." I answered.

"It was cool! I came once while watching you, then I did it again so you could watch." she giggled.

"You know Tina saw you playing with yourself last night." I casually mentioned.

"You're kidding." She gasped

"No, I'm serious. We both watched when you came before you went to sleep. Then she made me fuck her again. She got so horny watching you. She said she needed it again." I answered.

"Oh my God! How will I face her." She asked.

"Just pretend it never happened. What the hell. She saw you play with yourself but you watched her get ass fucked and heard her beg for it." I pointed out.

She giggled again and gave me a hug. "Let's get out of here and get ready to go or we're going to be late picking Tina up."

We finished our shower and got the bags into the car. We made it to the Drug Store were Tina worked just as she was walking out the door. Perfect timing. She jumped in and we were off. I turned onto the road and headed for the highway to get to the beach as soon as possible. Since Tammy and I had had more sleep than Tina we were barely on the road before she fell asleep. I drove and Tammy sat in the back seat. We tried to be quiet so Tina could get some rest so I just concentrated on the road. After a while I glanced in the mirror at Tammy and she had her head back on the seat and was breathing heavy. I tilted the mirror down and as I suspected she was diddling herself in the car while we were driving. "God she is a horny little bitch" ran thru my mind as I looked back up at her face and saw her smiling back at me. I think she played with herself the whole trip. She certainly had me horny as hell.

Tina & Her Sister Ch. 04

bybuilder216©

We arrived at the motel in mid afternoon got checked in quickly and started to settle into the room. Steve had taken care of me. The room was what they call a Jr. Suite. It had two king sized beds a couch and a couple of chairs with a TV in a sitting area a table and a huge bathroom with an enormous walk in shower. The girls started to unpack while I laid down. It was only a few minutes before I heard sounds of unhappiness. I opened my eyes and asked, "What's wrong?"

"Neither of us thought to bring a swim suit so we have to go to the beach in shorts and t shirts." Tina told me. "We just are disappointed because we wanted to get some sun. Go back to sleep, we'll wake you in an hour."

"No I'm awake, and I wanted to walk down to the liquor store anyway, to get some wine for later." Both girls brightened at the idea of sneaking alcohol as both were under the drinking age. "and soda for those who aren't 21 yet" I added, just to be a shit.

I actually had another idea. I had notice a women's clothing store about a block away when we had been driving in and I figured to surprise the girls with swim suits. I got up and headed out.

The store was well stocked, small boutique type. A little higher end than I anticipated but that's what they make credit cards for. I picked out a bikini that I new would make any red blooded male drool. It had a small triangle in the front to cover their pussies and just enough to keep from getting arrested in the back. (This was before the days of thongs and getting arrested for bearing too much was a possibility) The tops were not much more than strings with little triangles of cloth. I got two black and two white. One of each color for each girl at the same time I saw a little black dress that look so good on the mannequin that it made me horny, so I figured that it would be dynamite on the girls I got two of those also. I knew they did not have any dress clothes with them and I do like to go out for dinner and dancing when I am on vacation. I haggled with the shop owner about the price, threatening to leave it all until she knocked off 33%. She still made a bundle on me at $350 but I felt better.

When I got back to the room I handed the girls one of the bags I had. The one with the black bikinis in it and told them to try them on. Their eyes went wide when they saw them and wider still when they saw the price tags. They ran into the bathroom together and giggled and ohed and awed while they got dressed. After a few minutes Tina stuck her head out and said. "We can't wear these we'll get arrested. There's not much cloth here"

"Come on out and let me see" I answered

With that Tammy pushed past her and said "I'm not afraid!"

She was a sight! It fit perfectly. I had got a size smaller than they needed. The girls thought they were tight but every crack and crevice was visible. Perfect! Tina came out behind her sister. I paid both of them some very sincere compliments and finally Tina agreed that they did look hot. So off to the beach we went for the late afternoon sun.

I admit to feeling 10 feet tall. A beautiful scantily clad girl on each arm. I felt like a real stud. The beach was nearly empty this late in the day. We laid our towels down and headed for the water. A few minutes of splashing and dunking and generally messing around and I felt someone swim between my legs and reach up and grab my cock and pull it out of my trunks. Then Tammy surfaces in front of me. She's giggling and stroking my dick. Then just as suddenly she let go and swam away. I quickly stuffed my hardon back into my trunks and then Tina swam up to me. She put her arms around me and gave me a kiss. Then with one hand she reached down and freed my straining member. Now that it's waving in the water she slowly slid down under the water and proceeded to give me a blow job on the beach. She stayed down for as long as she could hold her breath and then surfaced again. "I'll finish that later." She said as she stuffed me back into my trunks.

Now, I was exceedingly horny, I needed to cum now! But it was not to be. Just at this time they decided to head back to the room to get some dinner. We picked up our stuff and went back to the room.

"Tammy, you get the shower first then we'll follow together, it'll be faster that way" Tina said as we entered the room.

"Your just trying to get me out of the way so you can do the nasty, but that's ok I'll co-operate" Tammy laughed in response as she ducked into the bathroom.

She wasn't wrong. As soon as the door closed I untied Tina's strings and jumped her bones. Between Tammy playing with my dick in the water and Tina sucking me off under water, not to mention the two of them looking like twins in one size to small bikinis I was more than ready.

I stuck my hand into Tina's twat and found she was as wet and ready as I was. I wasted no time in sinking my cock fully into her. She wrapped her legs around me and I plunged my meat into her until she came with a shudder and a gasp. She tried to push me off, but I wasn't done. "I want to finish what I started on the beach", she giggled at me. So I pulled out and sat on the edge of the bed while she got on her knees between my legs and took me into her mouth. She was working me expertly and I was close to cumming, then I glanced up at the bathroom door and saw Tammy peeking out watching me get my blow job. I just smiled at her as I blew my cum into Tina's mouth just as she was on the down stroke. It went right down her throat as she pulled off and took the rest in her mouth drinking every drop. As she finished Tammy quietly closed the door. She gave us just enough time to get clothes on again before shouting "I hope you to sex fiends are finished because I'm coming out." With no more warning she walked out wearing only panties and a towel in front of her drying herself.

"Tammy, put some clothes on or Jack will see you." Tina told her sister.

"Well he's already seen you and we look just alike, so what. Besides if we're going to be sharing this room for the next 4 days we will be seeing a lot of each other" Tammy answered.

"You're turning into such a slut" Tina told her.

"Just like my older sister." Tammy answered with a laugh.

Tina and I went into the bathroom and got quick showers, with only a minimum of feeling up and sucking. When we were through we pulled on our casual clothes for a walk on the boardwalk and a meal of junk food. We spent the next couple of hours walking the boards, riding the rides and eating the food. It was getting near 10 and we were all tired so we returned to the room and opened the wine I had bought for a quiet drink. Both girls thanked me for the trip and told me how wonderful I was and my head swelled so much that we were in danger of having to get another room just to fit it in. Soon the wine was gone and we were all sleepy. Tammy went to the bathroom to get changed into her oversized T shirt while Tina and I stripped down and crawled under the covers. Tina was a little apprehensive that I was sleeping nude but she didn't dwell on it as she was too tired. I dropped off instantly, even before Tammy came out of the bathroom.

As usual when I drink, I awoke about 3 hours later needing to empty my bladder and get a drink of water. I made it to the bathroom and then slid back into bed. I snuggled up against Tina and found her T shirt had ridden up over her ass. I felt my dick slide into the crack of her ass and it felt good.

I knew I was taking a chance but I reached around under her shirt and put a hand on her naked tit. I gently traced circles around her nipple and then slowly stroked over top of the tip, just teasing it. They hardened almost instantly. So I moved my hand down over her ass and to her pussy. With her legs pulled up I had easy access from the rear. I found she was wet and ready for entry as I slid a finger in and gently worked it in and out of her hole, trying to get her hotter. I met with success as she pushed her ass back against me and started to wiggle around in her sleep. I worked another finger in and then a third. Now her juices were really flowing. I pulled my fingers out and slid my dick up to her hole. Manipulating it with my hand I worked it back and forth between her lips and then slowly slid it deep inside her. She groaned with satisfaction as I slowly pumped back and forth.

I was working her into frenzy and she was still mostly asleep. So I pulled out and rolled over on my back. She whimpered at having lost what she craved and rolled over onto me. She mounted me in a second, stripped off her T shirt, and was riding me with lust filled abandon. I looked over at the other bed and saw Tammy sitting up leaning on one arm, watching us. Her other hand was buried between her legs, working her own twat while she watched her sister fuck my dick.

By now Tina was fully awake but only interested in my cock in her pussy. I looked into her eyes and said, "Tammy's awake and watching us."

"Oh Shit." was her only response as she looked over at her sister. But she didn't miss a stroke.

"Tammy if you want to see better come over here." I said.

Tammy slid right out of bed and joined us on our bed. Her face less than a foot away from my cock sliding into her sisters cunt. I reached over and turned on the bedside light and said. "Tammy if you're going to watch then get naked." She looked at me than at her sister and hesitated only a second before peeling off her shirt revealing her nakedness for all of us.

"Now lay back and keep fingering yourself so Tina can watch you." I ordered.

By now Tina was in continuous orgasm mode, just one small orgasm after another non-stop. Tammy slid up on the bed so she was next to me and was plunging her fingers into her pussy and working her clit with her thumb. I reached over and tweaked her nearest nipple with one hand while I did the same to Tina.

We kept this up for a minute or so when I moved my hand down to Tina's clit. I applied pressure and rubbed back and forth on her bud. She was building to a massive orgasm and I wanted it to be her best. At the same time I moved my other hand down to Tammy's box and stuck two fingers inside her and manipulated her clit with my thumb. She was also ready. I knew I would not last much longer either and then it came. I shot my baby juice deep into Tina's womb. The sensation of my hot cum slamming deep inside her pushed her over the edge and she came with a gush of girlcum and a scream, the sounds and smells that were released gave Tammy what she needed to finish also and she came with a shudder and a groan. We all collapsed in a heap and passed out.

I woke a few hours later with sunlight streaming into the room. I had an arm wrapped around each beautiful sister and their heads on my chest, each had a leg laying over mine, both sleeping soundly and smiling. What could be better, two beautiful sexy women in my bed sleeping contentedly. "Life is good." I thought as I dropped back off to dreamland.

I thought I was still in dreamland later when I awoke. I could feel a set of lips sliding up and down my dick and a tongue swirling around it. Over and over it was a wonderful way to wake up and I was getting used to it. I let out a groan of pleasure and the blowjob stopped for an instant and then started again as Tina wrapped her arms around me and gave me a kiss. "Wait a minute you're up here kissing me, who's sucking my cock?" even as I asked Tina the question I knew it had to be Tammy giving me the blowjob while her sister was in bed with me. I was still groggy and my brain was not quite working yet.

"I didn't think you would mind, I decided to teach Tammy how to suck cock." Tina answered. "How's she doing?"

"Either you are a great teacher or she is an excellent student." I groaned in response. "I'm not going to last much longer.

"That's OK go ahead and cum in her mouth. But wait until I get there I want to watch you blow you cum into my sister's mouth. This is so hot!" she said as she slid back down.

I pulled the sheet off so I could also see. The sight that greeted me was breathtaking. Tammy was on my right with her lips wrapped around my dick, working it up and down and Tina was on my left with her nose and mouth only inches away from my dick. I stared for a few seconds and then I felt the familiar swelling in my prick and the rushing of cum from my balls and down my shaft. Then the release as it gushed into Tammy's mouth.

"Don't swallow, hold it in your mouth." Tina ordered her sister.

I was soon finished and my dick slipped out of Tammy's mouth. She was looking at her sister with chipmunk cheeks, all puffed out. "I want to taste it too" Tina said as she leaned over and kissed her sister, opening her mouth and pushing her tongue between Tammy's lips.

Tammy hesitated at first then relaxed as Tina's tongue worked around her own as they shared my cum. They soon broke the kiss and each girl swallowed what they each had in their mouths. Tammy looked at me and like an excited kid seeking approval asked, "Did I do it right? I love sucking cock. I could have kept it up forever but I wanted to taste your cum in my mouth too."

"You did just fine and with more practice you'll be as good as your sister." I answered.

She beamed with pride at the compliment and reached over and hugged her sister to her. "Thanks for sharing Sis." Tammy said.

"Your welcome, just remember, he's mine, I got dibs. Don't try to steal him. If you want just ask." Tina answered as she hugged her sister back.

The sight of two naked women hugging each other over my naked body worked on me and my dick started to come back to life. It wasn't long before the girls noticed. It was hard not to as it rose up and poked them in the ribs.

"O good, I need to get fucked again after watching you suck him off I am so horny" Tina exclaimed as she straddled me and began to work my cock into her waiting box. She took hold of me in her had and worked my meat back and forth thru her slit teasing herself. Occasionally rubbing the head over her clit. When she was ready she sat down and impaled herself on me and began rocking back and forth. Her eyes were closed and her head tilted back as she moaned "That is so good."

Tammy crawled up next to me and lay with her head on my shoulder stroking my chest as her sister fucked me, slowly rocking back and forth. Her gaze and attention were focused on her sister, watching her sister's naked body with her perfect tits riding my cock. I took Tammy's naked ass in my hand and began stroking it. Perfect flesh so soft and willing. I moved my hand down to between her legs and she parted them for me giving me access to her wet and waiting pussy. I allowed a finger to slide into her and slowly worked it back and forth. She let out a loud sigh. We were all content each getting sexual attention, slow and gentle, lovingly.

Having just cum in Tammy's mouth, not to mention the activity of the night before, I could have kept fucking for hours without cumming again, but I could tell that Tina was getting what she needed and would soon climax so I concentrated my fingers on Tammy's G spot to increase the speed of her climax and in a few minutes both girls were creaming one into my hand and the other on my dick.

As we settled down I drew my cum covered hand to my mouth and sucked Tammy's girl cum from my fingers. Tammy watched me and finally asked "What does it taste like?" She asked me.

"Here try it." As I offered my hand to her.

She tentivly licked my fingers, Then again she licked and finally started sucking her cum off my hand. Once she had cleaned me up I asked "Since you cleaned my hand why don't you try cleaning your sister off my dick?"

She glanced at Tina for approval and received a smile and a nod. She hen wasted no time diving onto my dick and cleaning her sister's cum off of my cock and balls. When she had me cleaned up she looked at Tina and said "You taste a little different from me. Both are good but different. Is that because I'm still a virgin and your not?"

"I don't know." Tina answered. And both girls looked at me.

"All women taste a little different than each other." I said

Both girls laid down next to me and we cuddle for a while all well satisfied. After a while I reminded them that if they wanted to get any sun today we had to get our lazy asses out of bed as it was after 10AM already.

We all got up and started our morning routine, no longer worrying about who was dressed and who was in the bathroom. I was shaving when Tammy came into the bathroom and sat on the toilet to pee. As she sat there peeing and watching me Tina came in. Looked at her sister smiled and said "What a shameless slut you are becoming. Peeing in front of Jack like that. Hurry up I have to go to."

"Look who's calling who a slut." Tammy retorted. "You're the one who fucked your boyfriend while I laid in bed with the two of you, twice."

"I know, wasn't it great" Tina answered.

Both girls giggled as they switched places on the toilet and all the while I kept shaving. I still had a hardon.

Once we all finished in the bathroom the girls started to put on the suits I had gotten them the day before. I pulled the second set of suits, the white ones, out of the drawer I had hidden them in and suggested that they wear these instead.

They were thrilled and awed at getting another set of matching bikini's as another gift and I got another round of hugs and kisses as I watched their naked bodies fill the suits meager offerings. Each girl slipped on matching wraps and we were ready. I gathered up the towels and other items we needed an out we went. By this time I was hungry and we stopped at a restaurant on the way for breakfast or brunch if you would rather call it. We had a hearty and filling meal. The place was nearly empty due to the time of morning it was. There were two other couples eating at two separate tables, late risers like ourselves and a table with 8 college kids (5 boys and 3 girls) out enjoying their vacation.

I went to pay the bill and hit the head before we got to the beach and on my return I heard an interesting exchange. Apparently one of the college boys had come over to the table to try to pick my girls up once I left. I missed the opening statements but what I heard went like this

Boy: So are you girls going to join us?

Tina; No thank you. We are with someone.

Boy; Yeah I saw him. An old guy like that can't take care of you girls.

Tina: Thank you, NO. We are quite happy the way things are.

Boy; Like what is he your father or something, man he's like ancient.

Tammy; He's our boyfriend! Right Sis. We share him and he keeps us very satisfied!

Now up to this point the conversation was fairly quiet. But as the boy's eyes bugged out at Tammy's implied revelation she continued in a voice loud enough for the entire place to hear.

Tammy; Besides we didn't bring magnifying glasses so we'd never be able find you dick.

The two other couples each snickered at their tables and the boy's friends were roaring with laughter at the put down and brush off he received. I walked up behind them and said, "What's everybody laughing about? Do you girls want to back to the room for another session or to the beach for some rest?"

Tina knew I had heard at least part of the conversation so she played along by answering "You wore us out between last night and this morning we need to rest on the beach for a while." The girls rose and headed for the door. Leaving a gape mouthed college boy behind. I dropped a couple of bucks on the table for a tip and looked at him. "Don't worry son, one day you'll grow up to be a man and have beautiful women too." At that his friends started laughing all over again and the other couples in the restaurant were near hysterics as I walked out.

What shocked me most was the way Tammy had referred to me as "our boyfriend" and since Tina had not even flinched when she said it I could only surmise that, sometime earlier the girls had decided to share me, not that I was complaining. My only real worry was that I would survive the continued sexual use.

Tina & Her Sister Ch. 05

bybuilder216©

The rest of the afternoon we played in the sand swam in the surf and laid in the sun. Around 4:00 we headed back to the room. I told the girls I had gotten us late dinner reservations at a dance club and it would be 9:00 till we ate so we grabbed a hamburger on the boardwalk to hold us over. When we got back to the room Tina suddenly decided she was thirsty and went back downstairs to get drinks for us. I knew she was giving Tammy the opportunity to ask me her question.

I unlocked the door and we stepped inside. Tammy looked at me and said "I have a favor to ask. I asked Tina and she said it was up to you, but she thought you'd say yes."

Playing dumb I said "What's the favor? If I can I probably will."

"I'd like you to make love to me the way you do Tina." She blurted out.

"How does Tina feel about that?" I asked her.

"She said it was OK and that she would help so I didn't get scared or anything" she answered.

"Are you scared?" I asked.

"A little. I know it will hurt a little because it's my first time. But I see the love you and Tina share and I want to share it too, if you'll let me." Tammy answered me.

"OK but when the time is right. It will be better than if we plan it and say, that at 6:00 we are going to do it. Just when we both want to and when Tina's here to help." I said.

With that she started to cry and threw her arms around me. We were locked in that embrace when Tina came in.

"Tammy asked me her question." I said "I told her I would be happy to when the time is right."

Now Tina joined into our hug. After kisses all around I suggested "Why don't we jump in the shower and rinse off the salt and sand."

"Can I get in with you guys this time?" Tammy squeaked.

"Of course." I answered.

With that we all stripped each other naked and headed for the bathroom. It was play as much as shower. We got all the salt and sand off and I got my dick sucked a little by both girls individually and in unison and I fingered both of their pussies for them along with stroking them and sucking their tits. I even got them to wash each other with the soap. Seeing that was a real turn on for me and I could tell that they enjoyed touching and being touched by each other.

Once we were done we dried off and crawled into bed for a nap. We were all tired from the sun and surf so we just cuddled up under the sheet, the three of us naked in one king sized bed. There was a lot of touching and gentle kisses all round before we drifted off.

I woke about an hour later. Still plenty of time before our dinner reservations. Tina was already awake and resting her head on my chest, gently stroking my chest and losing her fingers in all the hair. I leaned down and kissed her and she smiled back at me. Tammy was still asleep curled up tightly against me in my arm. I took hold of one of her tits with my hand and traced circles around the nipple, slowly teasing it to life. It was only a minute or so before both her nipples were fully erect. Tina looked at me and asked, "Now?"

"I think so I whispered back. She smiled and leaned up and kissed me. "Thanks for being so sweet to my sister." She whispered.

"I'm sure it will be my pleasure." I whispered back.

"I know, but you're not a letch about it." She answered me and kissed me again. Then she sat up and moved to the bottom of the bed. She sat there Indian style, with her pussy spread wide open for me to see.

I tried to ignore the sight as I went about gently waking Tammy.

I put my head down and started to tongue her nipples, sucking one than the other into my mouth and flicking across the tips with my tongue. She started to stir and soon grabbed my head and clamped it to her chest. I slid away, still allowing my fingers to pay attention to her sweet tits but moving my head down and licking my way down toward her belly, then running my tongue through her belly button and down to her fur. I gently kissed her mound all over until I found her clit. Once located I flicked my tongue out and down into her slit to the sensitive love button. She let out a loud gasp and "Oh my god!". I moved my tongue into her slit, sucking her lips into my mouth and working up and down her pussy from her hole to her clit. She was withering in ecstasy as she reached her climax and came all over my face. Now I was certain she was good and wet as I crawled back up to her and kissed her lips. Allowing my tongue to caress her lips and then slip inside her mouth. She responded hungrily and started to lick her girl cum off my face. By this time I had positioned myself for an entrance. My cock was fully erect and rubbing against her pussy lips. She had spread her legs giving me full access and then I slid the head inside her. She gasped and her eyes flew open. I pushed about two more inches inside before I stopped again.

"It feels so good to have you inside me. I can't believe it feels this good." She said as she stared into my eyes.

"Just wait I'm not all the way in yet." I answered. "Tina, come up here and help your sister."

"What should I do?" She asked sliding onto the bed next to her.

"For now just be there for her." I replied. "Because the next inch or so may be a little painful."

I pushed in a little further until I felt the resistance of her hymen. I held it there for a second and backed out a little and stroked forward then back. Tammy quickly got into the feel of it and was groaning and loving the feeling when I suddenly rammed forward, fully impaling her on my dick. I held myself all the way inside her. Waiting for the pain to subside and her to get used to me filling her up. She stared up at me her eyes wide and her mouth frozen in an "O". Tina leaned over and kissed her cheek. "Now you're a woman, baby sister." Tammy turned and looked at her as she started to relax. She leaned her head out and both sisters kissed each other gently on the lips. "Thanks for sharing this with me Tina. Even though it hurt it's going away already and now I can understand why you like it so much. I like when someone touches my tits or pussy and I really like when he licks them, I have fun sucking cock, but nothing feels as good as when Jack puts his dick in me like this."

Tina smiled at her sister and said "you think it's good now wait until he starts sliding it in and out." With that she nodded to me and I slowly withdrew and pushed in again, then withdrew till just the tip was inside then pushed in again. Tammy was in heaven and began to orgasm on the 5th stroke. I just kept going. In and out.

"Oh God it's wonderful." Tammy cried through her orgasm.

"Just wait until you feel his seed shoot inside you Sis." Tina told her.

I was able to keep going for about 10 minutes before I needed to cum. It had been building in my balls and I had been able to keep it away but no longer. I sped up my pace and grunted out "I'm going to shoot" and with that blasted my seed into her virgin womb. Tammy gave a little cry of delight as my hot sperm splashed into her over and over. The feeling of my sperm blasting with force into her was all she needed to push her into her final orgasm. As I shot my cum into her she came with a force I had rarely experienced with women. She shot juices out all over both of us. Even with my cock filling her completely she blasted squirt after squirt so that it splashed all over my chest and stomach and onto her tits and legs pooling on her stomach.

Tina stared at her sister. "I never came like that. You shot juice all over the place some of it got on me. But you drenched Jack and yourself."

"It was so good. I love to fuck. Can I fuck him again Sis?" Tammy asked.

"If you want to, but I'm next." Tina answered staring at the puddle of girlcum on Tammy's belly. Then she leaned forward and licked her sisters cum off of her stomach. "That is good." Tina said as she leaned over for more. She started licking her sister's stomach and before long had worked her way up to her tits. Tina was swirling her tongue over Tammy's mounds and across her nipples. Trying to get every drop but, I believe caught in the moment of lust and enjoying the feeling of licking her sisters tits.

As I watched this show my dick started to harden again and I was slowly pumping in and out of Tammy's pussy once more. She just groaned "I love cock." And took the fucking I was giving her while her sister sucked her tits. A few minutes of this and I wanted a switch so I slid out of Tammy and moved off the bed. Tina's ass was hanging off the edge of the bed and as I stood behind her I was able to slide right into her pussy, she was so wet from the excitement of watching her sister lose her cherry and the stimulation of sucking her first tit. I started to pound away at her and she immediately started to cum on my cock.

"Tina, do you like my cock in your pussy?" I asked.

"Yes" she answered breathlessly.

"Do you like sucking your sister's tits" I asked.

"Yes" she answered breathlessly.

"Did you like the taste of her cum on her belly?"

"Yes" she answered breathlessly again.

"Then eat her pussy while I fuck you"

She looked back at me and I slammed into her extra hard. Surrendering she moved down to Tammy's fur covered mound. "I don't know what to do." She said as she hovered over her sisters open legs.

"Just do to her what you like to have done to you." I responded.

She put her head down and started to lick her sister snatch. She went to work with a vengeance it was obvious in a minute that she was enjoying the pussy she had her face buried in. She came again and her juices were running down my legs as I pounded her from behind. I let her keep eating as I pulled out and moved over to Tammy.

I dangled my dick in her face and she immediately opened her mouth and sucked it in. Tammy sucked me into her mouth and sucked and licked me until all of her sisters cum was cleaned from my dick.

"Tina, are you sucking my cum from your sisters cunt?' I asked as I slid back around to prepare to fuck Tammy again.

A muffled "Mmm Huh" was all I got as a response.

"Good now let me fuck her again. You can lick her clit as I slide my dick in and out and we'll see if she can cum like that again." I said.

She moved her face out of the way and I slid my cock into Tammy's pussy and began to pound her like I had her sister. Tina went to work tickling Tammy's clit with her tongue while I fucked her. All that was left for Tammy to do was lay there and scream "Oh my God I'm cumming, I'm cumming." Together we worked Tammy for a few minutes more till she begged us to stop. "I can't take anymore, please stop. Please stop"

I pulled out and rolled Tina over I was close to cumming again and need to finish, so I plunged into Tina and fucked her till I shot my juice into her. She shuddered as she felt the hot cum splash into her and orgasamed again herself. Then we all collapsed onto the cum soaked sheets. Each of us sticky with the others juices.

We woke a little later, each of us not wanting to wake the others. I was able to see the clock and decided that we had better start getting ready or we would miss our dinner reservations. I extricated myself from the tangle of bodies and woke the girls up. "Get up! Time for another shower or we'll go to dinner smelling like dried cum." I announced. Both girls started to move before Tammy stretched lazily and asked "Will you fuck me again before dinner? I really like it."

Both Tina and I laughed and told her later we were short on time. She started to pout and stayed on the bed. I was not about to have this little slut make us late for the evening I had planned so I approached the bed with my dick swinging. She thought I was going to give in as I sat down on the edge of the bed.

I surprised her moving very quickly, I grabbed her arms and pulled her onto my lap, belly down and ass in the air and I gave her 4 hard smacks on the bare ass. She squealed and when I released her she jumped up and ran to Tina.

Tina looked at her, laughed and said "don't hide behind me. Next time do as you're told and you won't get spanked."

"I think she liked it!" I said "Maybe she wants more." And I started to move toward her. She squealed again and ran into the bathroom.

"No more, no more I'll be good. See I'm starting the shower." She called out. We could hear the water running and Tina and I both headed for the bathroom to join her. We all got into the big shower and started to soap each other up. Soon we finished washing and started to get into a little play. I squeezed some tit, and rubbed some pussy. While the girls playfully argued over who got my cock next. Tammy surrendered and hugged her sister. "Thanks for sharing with me. I loved it and I love you for it. Oh, and thanks for helping. I really like when you were eating my pussy while he was fucking me." Tina told her. Then she turned and hugged me and told me, "Thanks for being so good to me. No matter what I will always remember my first time as a very special man with a wonderful cock." With that she went to her knees in the shower and sucked my dick into her mouth for a little bit of action.

While she was doing that, Tina embraced me, and with a kiss also thanked me. Then she squealed and jumped. While she had been kissing me Tammy came off of my cock and licked her sister. She ran her tongue up her sisters slit. Then she stood up and said "I'll finish you both later. That was just a little sample."

With that she left the shower grabbed and towel and started to dry herself. Tina and I followed suit. Once we were dry the girls left to get dressed and I wanted to shave before going out. I finished taking care of things and walked out to find both girls dressed. They were each wearing slacks and decent blouses. We could have gotten into the restaurant and even the club the way they were but I wanted to show them off.

"Those clothes won't do." I said "get undressed we'll have to find something better for you"

Both of their faces went from smiles to crestfallen. "But his is the best we brought." Tina said.

"I guess that's why I bought these." I announced as I brought the dresses I had bought out of the closet.

Tina & Her Sister Ch. 06

bybuilder216©

A look of wonder followed by a squeal of delight from both girls as they grabbed the dresses. They quickly stripped out of their clothes and as they started to pull the new dresses on, "No bras or panties." I admonished them. They each looked at me a little apprehensively but complied. When they were dressed I looked them over and got an instant hardon.

The dresses were identical. Cut low in the front with a plunging line between the breasts that went halfway to the navel, short too, they were just long enough to cover their buns. The operative here is just, just barely long enough to cover them. If they bent over or stretched their legs too much walking they would be exposed. Lastly they were tight all around. They looked each other over and then looked at me, expectantly. "How do we look?" Tina asked.

I didn't answer right away. I just dropped my pants and started stroking my dick. "I think that means we look OK." Tammy giggled. They looked better than OK. I could have taken them to any 5 star hotel in DC and gotten $1000 a night without trying. I let go of my cock and pulled my pants back up, took each girl by the arm and headed for the door. I was happy.

My friend Steve had made the reservations for us. I knew the restaurant and the club. The food was always great and the service excellent. It was adjacent to and owned by the same people who owned the dance club. The dance club was one of hose places where you stood in line at the door and if the girls were pretty enough and if your clothes were right and if you slipped the bouncer enough they let you in. But with most such places if you know the right people there is always another entrance. Steve knew the right people and in this case the other entrance was through the restaurant.

We had an excellent meal of seafood and steak. We all ate until we were bloated them coffee and drinks to settle our food. After an hour and a half of dinner and drinks our waitress told us our table at the club was ready and if we would follow her she would take us there. She led us through a door and down a short hall and into the VIP balcony at the club where a table was waiting for us. Both girls were suitably impressed that I had the pull to get us even inside much less to a reserved table in the VIP section.

The place was just starting to rock. We ordered drinks and watched the crowd for a while before I took both girls down to the dance floor and we did our thing for a. Finally I was ready for another drink but both girls wanted to stay and dance. So I threaded my way back toward the balcony alone.

This was the night I learned an important lesson in picking up women. If you go out alone looking for women you may succeed if you do well that's why they call it "getting lucky". If you go with a good looking women the other women will notice and may approach you. But if you show up with two dynamite foxes you will have your pick of women. It has something to do with the cattiness women have in them. They want what the other one has. They are worse than guys in this, far worse. I proved this to myself in later years by going to bars and clubs with my female cousins, friends wives whoever.

On the short trip to the balcony from the dance floor I was approached twice by two very very hot women. They both just exuded sex and were obviously very willing. I gracefully declined their invitations. With a, "maybe later, look for me in an hour or so." Any other place any other time I would have jumped at the chances but tonight I was content with what I had. Hey, I'm a guy and to a lot of women that makes me a pig, but I am not a hog. I am happy with what I have.

I made it back to the table and got my drink and watched the girls dance with each other. They were obviously enjoying themselves and doing everything they could to attract the attention of every guy in the place, wiggling around in their matching short dresses and occasionally bending over a little and giving the whole dance floor a shot of their asses or pussies before they would pull the dress back down. Two very big teases. After a while the DJ went on break and the girls started back to the table but it seemed as though every guy in the place tried to buy them a drink. They were making no headway through the crowd until Tina pulled Tammy to her and laid a lip lock on her as well as grabbing her ass. Most of the guys who wanted to buy them drinks suddenly disappeared figuring it would be a waste of time.

Just about then I noticed someone sitting down at the table with me. I turned and was met by the sight of a really stunning redhead sitting next to me at the table.

"Excuse me. I believe you have the wrong table." I said a little nervously as I knew the girls were on their way.

"No I don't. I thought I'd join you since your girlfriends are busy dancing." She responded.

"Were busy dancing, they are on their way back and I really would like to avoid trouble." I told her.

Instead of leaving she held out her hand, "Hi, I'm Amy."

I took her hand and said "I'm Jack, now please."

"Don't worry about them. I'll handle it." she laughed.

That is when the girls walked up. "Excuse me, I think you're in my seat." Tina said with claws fully extended" Then to me. "Get lonely while we were gone?"

"Tina, Tammy this is Amy she just sat down." I said hoping to defuse a situation which might end up in me not getting laid again soon.

"I just wanted to meet the guy who had such hot and beautiful girlfriends." Amy said "don't worry I wasn't going to try to steal him. I know I wouldn't have a chance against a pair of hotties like you two. Anyway, I wouldn't want any guy who would be stupid enough to give up you two for me."

Oh, she was smooth. With those few words the claws retracted and they started to preen. She kept it up. Complimenting their dancing, their hair, how gorgeous they were. Soon I started to feel like the odd man out. With those few compliments the three of them started acting like old girlfriends. Tammy must have sensed that I was starting to feel left out, either that or she wanted to assure her place in the pecking order. She came over and sat in my lap with an arm around my neck she pulled my head right into her cleavage.

Since the girls had calmed down I ordered drinks for all four of us. We sat and drank and talked till the music started again. Tammy wanted to dance so I went down to the floor with her leaving Tina and Amy alone. That made me a little nervous. We danced through a couple of songs before Tina and Amy joined us. It was interesting dancing with all three women. They formed a circle around me and Tina and Tammy were not shy about putting there hands on me and touching wherever they felt like. But I was surprised when Amy started laying her hands on my ass and then grinding into me. Then as Tina started to grind her crotch against mine and Tammy joined in I knew I was in for it. I was able to break it off and head back for the table. All three of them followed me and we ordered drinks again and took them out on the deck.

It was a second floor deck about 12 ft off the ground where people would go for air or to talk without the music being so loud and since the only way to it was thru the, VIP balcony there were not a lot of people on it. We migrated over to the side rail and were laughing and talking and drinking. Once again the three girls surrounded me with my back to the rail, Tammy on my right, Tina in the center and our new friend Amy on my left. Tina set her drink down and put her arms around my neck and started a very passionate kiss. We stood there for a couple of minutes necking, before she released me, then Tammy took over and pretty much the same except being a little bolder in her new found sexuality she groped me as I kneaded her ass with a free hand. Soon she broke off and I suddenly had Amy's lips locked on mine as Tina and Tammy stood by smiling.

The next move was wholly unexpected as when Amy broke away, Tina opened my fly and took my by now very hard dick out and started to suck me off with the other two girls watching. Neither of them wasted any time in getting in close and nuzzling me and kissing when they could. I tried to give equal attention to both as Tina blew me, out here on the deck in full view of the world.

With Tina sucking my cock I got worked up pretty quickly and soon had a handful of Tammy's ass in my right hand and was working my finger toward her pussy. Then I got bold and decided to try the same with Amy but found that although I could get her skirt high enough to get my hand inside she was wearing panties. About this time Tammy was starting to get visibly excited. I broke my kiss with her and turned back to Amy and nuzzling her neck I told her "My girls aren't wearing underwear and Tammy's glad she isn't right now." Amy looked over at Tammy and started to pull her panties down. When she got them down to her thighs Tina reached up and helped her get them the rest of the way down, never breaking her stride on my blow job. Then as I looked down she ran her hand back up to Amy's pussy and gently stroked it a bit. She took my dick out of her mouth long enough to say "She has a nice pussy." And she gobbled my cock into her mouth again.

Now I went to work on Amy. I slid my hand down her ass and brought my finger to her hole. I found she was so wet she had juice already running down her legs so I slid two finger right in. She thanked with a moan into my mouth. Then while I was tongue wrestling Amy, I felt Tina come off my dick and move around to my right and Tammy moved to the center and dropped to her knees and started to work my dick into her mouth, opening wide and swallowing it till I hit the back of her throat.

I continued to work my fingers in Amy's pussy as I switched my mouth over to meet Tina's as I kissed her I slid my hand into her pussy and began to work her. While I was busy with Tina I heard a groan from Amy "This is so hot I'm going to cum." And then I could feel her juice running out onto my hand and down her leg. I pulled my mouth away from Tina long enough to say her "Amy just came on my hand."

Tina pushed her mouth back to mine and with a moan she came too. Now I felt Tammy come off my dick and stand up and another mouth replace hers. I knew it had to be Amy and I was right. When I looked down I saw this mass of red hair buried in my crotch. Now I was getting a tag team blow job. I filled my hand with Tammy's ass and pussy and was jacking my two girls while our new friend sucked me off on the outside deck of the dance club.

I did a quick look around and saw a few other people on the deck with us, mostly at the far side. One couple was watching us intently and looking like they were going to get each other off any second. I saw a pair of women glancing our way with what looked like jealous looks and the rest were ignoring the goings on in our corner.

We went like this for a bit. I could tell the girls, all three were being careful not to bring me off just keep me very interested. As I pulled my mouth away from Tammy's once and started to toward Tina. Tammy asked me a question. "Are you going to fuck Amy for us?"

I looked into her eyes and saw only passion no jealousy then I looked at Tina and saw the same thing. "I don't know if she wants me to." I answered. Amy had heard all this and stood up. She still had my dick in her hand and was rubbing it into her pussy as she looked into my eyes and said "There's nothing I want more right now."

With that I made a decision and moved her back to the table that was behind her. She knew immediately what I had in mind as she put her ass up on it and pulled her skirt up exposing a very nice pussy with a mass of flaming red hair on it. "Please fuck me hard and fast." She said as she spread her legs "I want you're cum in me. I want to feel it oozing out of me all night."

I plunged my dick into her and found that she was tight. Very tight and I knew I would not last long in this one. As I pumped away I said "This isn't fair. You came already and Tina came, but Tammy hasn't cum yet."

"Yes I have. Once as I was sucking your dick, I fingered myself." Tammy answered with a smile. And once when the four of us were dancing I rubbed myself against Amy's leg to get off. So don't worry about me just fuck her silly."

I was already doing my best ramming into her as hard as I could. She was so tight but so wet and smooth. She felt like velvet around my dick. While I was busy banging her Tina slid her hand up under her blouse and was massaging her tits. I suppose Tammy felt left out as seeing this Tammy joined her sister. With the combined stimulation of my dick sliding into her pussy and the girls paying attention to her tits, she came. She leaked girl cum out all over the table on which I had laid her. But I wasn't done yet I continued to ram her pussy until I felt that familiar swelling in my dick and cum rushing through my balls and splashing against the inside of her womb.

I stood there for a minute recovering from my own orgasm before I pulled my dick out and stuffed it into my pants. Amy was still lying on the table apparently enjoying the high from her own orgasm. I stood there looking down at her exposed red bush and noticed my cum starting to leak out of her pussy. Tammy apparently saw the same thing as she pushed me out of the way saying, "I'm not going to let that go to waste." As she kneeled down and started to tongue Amy's slit, sucking up all the escaping cum. Amy just moaned and looked down at Tammy slurping her cunt. "I've never had a woman eat me." she said as she laid her head back onto the table. "I think I've been missing something."

Tammy finished cleaning Amy's pussy of my cum and stood up. Amy, now mostly recovered also stood up. "You guys are unbelievable. When I got dressed tonight I never imagined that I would end up having sex with a man I never met in public at the club, much less that he would already have two girlfriends and one of them would eat me out while the other played with my tits." She said.

"We like you. You're going to hang with us some more aren't you?" Tina asked.

"You aren't going to just use us for a quick fuck then dump us are you?" Tammy chimed in with that little girl pout on her face.

"I would love to hang with you guys the rest of the night, at least." Amy answered.

"Good now that that is settled lets go get another drink and do some more shaking on the dance floor." I offered.

With that we headed back inside. The next couple of hours we drank and danced and generally had fun. It took me a little while to realize it but the girls never left me alone after that, or unguarded should I say. If I wasn't dancing at least one of them would be with me, usually on my lap. I mentioned something to Tina about keeping her eye on me. She just smiled and said "We're protecting our stud from all the horny women here. We like Amy and are glad you met her but 5 is a crowd. Besides those two who were watching us on the deck have been hanging around watching you waiting for a chance and we are not going to give them one"

"Well I have to admit that I am glad you want to keep the numbers down because I am not sure I can keep the three of you satisfied much less a 4th or 5th." I laughed.

"We're not worried, we know you can handle the three of us. Are we going to invite Amy to come home with us tonight?" She asked.

"Do you want me to?" I responded

"I think she wants to and Tammy and I want her to?" Tina said

"OK then we ask her, are you ready or do you want to stay here a while longer."

"Well I don't know about the other two, but I want your dick in me soon. I have been horny all night. It is so cool to be dancing in these awesome dresses and flashing everybody. I feel like such a slut and I love it. I know Tammy does too. I think she would let you screw her on the dance floor. She has become such a slut!" Tina said.

"Sometimes, when I think about it, I find it hard to believe that less than a week ago she had not even seen a cock, much less touched one or had it in her mouth. 6 hours ago she was still a virgin. Now she is begging to be fucked and eating cum out of a pussy and wants more." I wondered aloud

Just about then Amy and Tammy joined us from the dance floor. They had been dancing like crazy and had teased every dick in the place to a raging hardon. As they got to the table each of them jammed their lips against mine and Tina's for some very hot kissing then they switched to the other one of us.

Once they pulled away and sat down I said "I'm getting hungry. How about if we find an all night restraint and grab something. Amy if you'd like we would really like to have you join us."

Amy looked at the three of us and a little hesitantly she said, "I 'don't know. I really had fun but I'd don't want to cut in on you guys and get in the way or anything."

Tammy started to plead with her, "Please come with us, we really want you too, all of us, right guys."

"Jack and I were just talking about it and we want you to know you're very welcome to join us. We all would like that. But if it's too much or maybe a little overpowering, we understand." Tina interjected.

"No it's not that. I just don't want to impose. I mean when I first sat down here I was kind of being a smartass and you girls have been so great to me. I never did anything like this before but I really am having fun and like you guys and I think I like sharing too" Amy said.

"Good then its settled you're coming home with us. Do you have to tell anybody that you are going to be late or early or whatever." Tammy asked.

'My friends already left. They were too drunk to worry about me so let them wonder when they wake up." Amy answered.

With that we gulped down what remained of our drinks and headed out for the car. Tammy slid into the front with me and Amy and Tina got into the back. As we drove I glanced in the mirror and found Amy had her hand in Tina's dress and was massaging her tit while Tina had slipped her hand up Amy's skirt and was playing with her pussy. When Tammy saw this she did not want to be left out so she undid my pants and began to suck me off while I was driving. I slowed down, partly because I was having trouble paying attention to the road and partly to let her finish because even though I had cum a few hours before I had spent the time since with one or another beautiful sexy woman on my lap and I really need to let loose again.

A couple of minutes later I spotted one of those 24 hr diners you see at the beach, catering to the party crowd in the early morning hours. "Tammy, finish me off please. I really need to cum and we are going to pull into the diner." I said. She started sucking and pumping her hand harder and I shot my cum into her mouth just about the time I pulled into the parking place.

"That was good but now I'm not hungry anymore." Tammy giggled to the other two girls.

"That's OK you can come in and sit with us while we let Jack rest and refuel for when we get back to the room." Amy said with a leer.

We all ordered breakfast/snacks and wolfed them down along with our beverages. None of us realized how hungry we were until the food arrived. We ate like a ravenous horde and then got back into the car to finish the trip to our motel.

By the time we got back to our room we were all horny as Billy goats again with all the playing going on in the car getting us excited. The car just reeked of wet pussy and sex. The smell had gotten all of our hormones rolling so that between the parking lot and the room Amy already had her blouse open and bra off. Her tits were exposed for anyone who was out at 2:00 AM to see. Tammy did not want to be outdone in the exhibitionist category so she slipped her dress off on the stairs so that by the time we got to the door of our room she was stark naked and loving it. I think she really wanted someone to open one of the doors and walk out on her. Finally Tina had hiked her dress up so that her ass and pussy were barely exposed and she left it like that.

Tina & Her Sister Ch. 06

bybuilder216©

I unlocked the door to our room and allowed the girls to enter before following them. As I stepped into the room I was embraced by all three women and they started to undress me. Before I realized what happened I was stripped naked and laying on the bed with Amy sucking my dick and Tina beside me kissing me. Tammy had decided she liked eating pussy and had her head buried in her sisters crotch. I was enjoying the attention but I really wanted to fuck Amy's tight twat again. I asked her to get up and straddle me. She moved like a cat slowly sliding up my body. She stopped at my chest and flicked her tongue out over my nipples before continuing up to let her lips and tongue meet mine.

Tina still lay next to me while her sister sucked her pussy. Tina was getting close to orgasm, her eyes were glazed over as she watched Amy kiss me. Amy broke our kiss and straddled me over my cock and lowered herself onto it. She was just as tight as before and wet as she could be as my dick slid into her. Tina was till watching as Amy fucked herself on me. Then Tina came as a shudder ran down her body and she flooded her sister's face with cum. When Tina had finished cumming and was easing down Tammy joined us and kissed her sister with a deep throat searching kiss. Tina responded by licking her cum off of Tammy's face.

"God, that is so hot, watching two sisters suck and lick like that." Amy exclaimed.

"Not half as hot as watching you fuck my boyfriend." Tina answered her.

"He's my boyfriend too. You said we could share him." Tammy said pouting.

"Since you want to share, why don't you park your pussy on his mouth before he gets bored." Tina laughed.

With that Tammy crawled up and parked her dripping cunt over my face. She was so turned on by eating her sister and watching Amy fuck me she was literally dripping juices. I teased her mercilessly, eating her but not giving her the attention she needed to cum and she responded by grinding herself into my face. All the time she rode my face and Amy my cock Tina was running her hands all over all of our bodies. I could not see but I believe she was paying special attention to Amy as shortly she shuddered, her pussy grasped my cock like a vice and her juices flooded out and cover my already soaked balls. She collapsed against Tammy and sat there for a minute before sliding off. I felt another pussy slide down over my cock as Tina mounted me and rode me hard. She bounced and banged on me trying to get herself off quickly and she succeeded in only a minute of two I felt another flood of girlcum rush over me. All this time Tammy was still riding my face trying to reach her own orgasm.

"That's not fair all, you two came and he won't let me." She whined.

"Ah, poor baby." Tina teased. Then Amy and Tina pulled her off of my face. I looked over and they had her pinned to the bed each holding an arm and a leg. "Come on Jack, come over here and fuck her. But do it real slow." Tina commanded.

I positioned myself between her legs, on my knees and slowly slid my cock into Tammy's pussy hole. Then very slowly started to fuck her. Tammy started to whine and plead for me to go faster. Finally I started to feel sorry for the poor girl. She had reached the female equivalent of blue balls. She needed to cum, had built up to a state on the edge of orgasm and had been held there so long she was almost in pain.

"Let's let her cum." I said to the other two girls.

"I guess she has suffered enough." her sister said.

"Not yet." Amy interjected. "I've never tried going down on a girl before. I want to try to make her cum. But you need to tell me how."

"Just do what Jack told me to do the first time I ate her. Just do to her what you like to have done to you." Tina told her.

With that I slowly pulled my dick out and moved over to the side that Amy was holding down as the poor kid was withering on the bed, nearly crying. Amy moved down between her legs and put her face down into Tammy's pussy. She slowly started to run her tongue up Tammy's slit and danced for a second over her clit then dove back down and rammed it in her hole. She spent a minute or two wiggling it around inside her then moved back to her slit. Tammy started to shake so hard that for a second I was afraid we had driven the girl into convulsions. Then suddenly she let out a scream and started to cum. She came so hard she was ejaculating again. When the flood started on Amy's face she was surprised and sat up only to find herself drenched. She watched in disbelief as Tammy squirted her. Squirt after squirt shot out of her pussy and slammed against Amy's tits and belly.

Then she was done. Her muscles started to relax and she laid there breathing hard, recovering. "You guys are evil she said, "But it was a great orgasm. How did you like eating your first pussy, Amy?"

"I liked it, it was fun and it got me so hot. I guess by the way you came I did a good job?" Amy giggled.

"It was great. Now come here and hug me." Tammy answered

The two girls locked themselves into an embrace and began to kiss and fondle on another's tits with fingers and tongues. It was not long before they were lost in their own little world of lust.

Tina and I moved off the bed to let them have their comfort and moved into the other bed. Throughout all this I still had not come and was getting to the point that I needed to. Tina and I lay on the bed and started a slow loving fuck.

"Thanks for taking care of the other two first. Now I can have you to myself for a while. I love the way your cock feels sliding inside of me. Just keep fucking me for a little" Tina cooed into my ear as I slid my member into her silkiness.

We stayed in the embrace just making love for a long time then I couldn't keep it down anymore. "I'm going to cum soon." I told her through gritted teeth.

"OK, go ahead and shoot your juice into me." Tina answered. I let go immediately, pouring wave after wave of cum into her belly. That was what she needed because as she felt my warm spurts of baby juice flood her vagina she arched her back and orgasamed.

We curled up tightly against one another and looked over as Tina and Amy had moved into a 69 and were each sucking the juices from the other. A glance at the window and I could see the eastern sky was starting to brighten. The sun was coming up. Tina and I drifted off to sleep, leaving the other two still locked in their lesbian embrace.

I woke around noon feeling Tina's warm body curled up next to me, and on the other side I felt someone else. I rolled over very carefully so as not to wake anyone and I saw that Amy was on the other side of me and Tammy beside her. Just then Amy woke and looked at me bleary eyed. "We came over her because that bed was all we with everyone's cum. Besides I like sleeping next to you." She said to me.

I gave her a kiss and laid back, reaching out my arm I pulled both of them closer and drifted into that half sleep half wake state and stayed there for a while. I don't know who was more surprised at what happened next.

Tina & Her Sister Ch. 07

bybuilder216©

I heard a soft knock at the door and decided to ignore it. Then I heard it again. Again I ignored it. Now the door opens and in comes a maid's cart and a girl pushing it. She was about the same age as the three girls I had in bed with me. We had kicked off the covers as it had gotten warm. So what the maid saw was a tangle of 4 naked bodies on one of the beds. 3 Female and one male, the male had a very visible erection also. She actually was about halfway across the room before she realized we were there and she just stood and stared.

"Good Morning." I said to her. That was enough to break her out of her shock.

"I'm sorry! I knocked and no one answered I thought the room was empty. I'm sorry. I'll come back later." She stuttered.

"No, no. Go ahead and do what you have to do." I responded. "Come on girls, time to get up. The lady needs to do her job."

Slowly the girls crawled out of bed and I followed. Now the poor maid just stood there, mouth hanging open as four naked people got up and started to move around. Tina and Amy each stretched accentuating their nakedness while Tammy clung to me and whined "I don't want to get up yet. Take me back to bed and screw me. I'm so horny when I wake up."

"Slut!" her sister called while Amy just laughed. The poor maid still hadn't moved.

"Tina and Amy would you mind helping this young lady with the linens and I'll take this shameless hussy into the shower and give her another spanking." I said as I gave Tammy a hard smack across her naked ass.

"Ouch," she squealed, "more please." As she ran to the bathroom giggling.

"Actually, we'll get the shower started and you two can join us." Then to the maid "We just need the beds and fresh towels. Don't worry about anything else."

"Yes sir," she managed to get out "I'm sorry again I did not mean to barge in on you."

"No problem. We weren't doing anything too naughty." I answered with a smile.

As I made my way to the shower I gave both Tina and Amy a hug and a kiss and took a handful of ass and squeezed. As I was squeezing ass one of them took my dick in their hand and gave it a squeeze. And the maid just stared, mouth hanging open.

As I walked into the bathroom Tammy already had the shower going and was waiting for me. We got in and I started to soap up but she had other ideas. She dropped to her knees and took my cock into her mouth and started to give me a good slow blowjob. I felt my dick slide between her lips then she ran her tongue over its entire length as she slid me all the way into her mouth until I hit the back of her throat. Then so slowly she pulled me out of her mouth until just the head remained in her mouth and again down her throat I went. I had left the bathroom door open and could hear the girls in the other room.

Tina said to the maid, "We'll strip the beds and you can take care of the towels."

"Is it Ok to go in there with them in the shower and all." The maid asked.

"Go ahead, they won't care. We're not exactly modest here, if you hadn't noticed." Amy answered her.

"It was a little hard to miss." The maid said to nobody in particular. With that she walked into the bathroom carrying a load of towels. She stepped through the door and froze for about two seconds as she watched Tammy going to town sucking my dick. She dropped the towels where she stood and ran into the room. "I can't go in there. Their having sex in the shower!" She exclaimed to Amy and Tina.

"I knew that little slut wouldn't wait for us." Tina said as she strode toward the bathroom. She looked into the shower and saw what was going on. "Tammy make sure you save some for us or I'll kick you ass. You little whore!" Tammy just looked up at her with a grin as she continued to blow me.

"We better hurry or she won't leave us any." Amy said

Now I could tell that Tina and Amy were playing it up for the maid. She was obviously shocked and uncomfortable to have two naked women helping her with the beds while I got a blow job in the shower from another naked woman. But it was only a minute or two before I heard Tina say "thanks, we'll take care of the towels, Have a good day." And with that I heard the door close. Amy and Tina then came in and joined us in the shower. Tina forced her sister off my dick and picked up where she had left off while Amy kissed me and ran her hands over my body. I used one free hand to stimulate her by running two fingers into her pussy from behind. This left Tammy with nobody so she went after Amy's tits with her tongue and our little orgy in the shower went on with everybody switching places. We all soon came at least once. I shot my wad into Amy's mouth and Amy came while Tina was eating her out. Tina came while I fingered her and Tammy came on Amy's face.

We all got out of the shower and dried off. "I hate to tell you guy's this but I should get back or my friends will really start to worry. I mean it's already after 1:00 in the afternoon. I'm sure they're up by now and are starting to wonder where I am." Amy told us.

"Well if Jack will let me drive his car I'll run you back." Tina offered. "But only if you promise to come back later tonight."

"I think that's a promise I can easily make." Amy answered with a shy smile.

Amy and Tina threw some clothes on, Tina grabbed my keys and they headed out the door. Now I was alone with the insatiable Tammy. I knew she was just waiting for this when they started talking about taking Amy back. I hadn't finished shaving when they left and was still scraping my face when Tammy came in and hoped up onto the sink next to me. She was still undressed and just sat there watching me for a minute.

"I got an idea." She offered.

"What's that?" I asked, almost dreading the answer this little vixen would come up with.

"While you're doing that, let's shave my pussy." She gushed.

Now I will admit that I do really like a nice cleanly shaved pussy, I had never done it for anyone. The few women I had known who did shave never asked for my help. So I looked at her and told her, "That sounds interesting, but it's not something I have ever done and I don't want to cut you by accident. That would hurt and put you out of commission for a while."

"Then we'll just have to be careful. Here lather me up." She said as she handed me a can of shaving cream. I took the can and squirted a generous amount on my hand then applied it to her pussy, rubbing it in generously. Next I put a fresh blade in my razor and started. I started at the top and carefully scraped down to her slit and then very gingerly around her lips to get it all. The whole process went a lot quicker and more smoothly (no pun intended) than I thought it would. I rinsed her off with a hot wash cloth and revealed a smooth perfectly shaved snatch.

She stared down at it and then jumped off the counter and stared at herself in the mirror before she let out a squeal of glee. "I love it! My bald pussy! What do you think? Do you like it?" She squealed.

"I love it." I told her. "Now when I eat you out, no hairs in my mouth."

"Let's go try it out." She said as she grabbed my hand and dragged me toward the bed.

She plopped down on the edge of the bed and dragged me on top of her, "Come on, Eat me, please."

It was a request she didn't have to make twice. I dove my tongue in and started to lick her slit and her freshly shaved mound. It was deliciously smooth. I reveled in the silky feel of it against my tongue as I lapped all around, darting down to tickle her clit and spear her hole occasionally. I ate her to a gushing orgasm. Then as she was coming down from her sexual high I stood up and slid my dick into her hole and started pumping away. The sight of my meat sliding into that bald pussy was a real turn on. I fucked her until she came again. Having shot my load into Amy's mouth a little while before I was able to last a long time now. So we changed positions and I took her doggy style, then laid down and had her ride me.

That was how Tina found us when she returned. "I figured you would have gotten him to fuck you while I was gone." She laughed as she walked into the room.

"Come see what Jack did to me while you were gone." She breathed out as she rode my cock.

"What are you talking about?" Tina asked.

"Just come here and look at my pussy." Tammy urged.

Tina walked around so she could see Tammy's pussy and let out a gasp. "Oh my god! You shaved all the hair off of her pussy. She looks like she did when she was 12. Did it hurt Tammy?"

"No, it felt really cool and it is so neat to get eaten out like this. I can even feel his hair tickling me when we fuck." Tammy answered.

Tina stared at her sister's bald twat for a minute before she reached out and ran her hand over the newly shaved skin and then said "Could you do it to me too?"

"Sure," I said, "just let me finish here. Why don't you get undressed? I won't be much longer." I could feel my juices rising in me and knew I was just about to shoot my seed into Tammy. A few more strokes and I shot it into her belly and she pushed herself down onto me and ground into me as the hot cum filled her up.

As she slid off me onto the bed and we both caught our breath I told Tina "go into the bathroom and sit on the counter, get a wash rag and get it wet with the hottest water you can stand and hold it on your pussy. I'll be right there." She trotted off toward the bathroom, then stopped and turned to look at me before saying, "Don't let her distract you, I'm waiting."

I knew that was a warning and since I was trying to avoid any cat fights in my room I started to get up because I knew if I laid there Tammy would start to cuddle up and I would get comfortable in the afterglow of sex and not want to get up. I made my way into the bathroom and found Tina sitting on the counter with the wash rag pressed to her fur mound. I took the rag and rewet it with hotter water and placed it back over her pussy as I began to gather my shaving tools. I laid everything out on the counter and leaned over and kissed Tina very gently on the lips and whispered into her ear, "You're still my favorite, the best of all." A huge smile crossed her face when I had said this.

No matter how much these two sisters claimed to share and to enjoy it there is still that underlying jealousy and posseveness. Tina needed to know that she was number one, the top dog and she needed to demonstrate it by being dominant over her little sister and to a lesser extent over Amy. Tammy showed it by being aggressive and slutty. Since both considered Amy a temporary traveler neither worried too much about her status as they knew she would be gone in a couple of days.

I let the warm wash rag soften up her hair for a minute while I nuzzled her and nibbled her ear, mostly to make her feel better but also because I liked to do it. Soon I was applying shaving cream to her pussy mound and rubbing it in more to stimulate her than to soften things up and it worked in both instances. I picked up my razor and went to work. In a few minutes I had her shaved baby smooth. She looked down at herself as I wiped off the excess shaving cream and beamed a smile at me.

"Um, looks good enough to eat." I said as I dropped to my knees between her legs and gave her a few licks.

While I had been shaving her Tammy had wandered in behind me and was watching. She stood there watching as I shaved her sister and as I ate her pussy. I was working on Tina's clit when I heard Tammy ask,"Can I try when you're done?"

"That's up to Tina.", I answered as I continued my work on her newly shaved smooth pussy.

"Tina, can I try your pussy, please?" Tammy begged.

"Hmmm, Ok. This is so neat I can feel his moustache tickling me. I'm gonna cum soon." Tina answered. I redoubled my efforts on her clit and within seconds had her in orgasm and her girlcum flowing onto my tongue. I gave her newly clean pussy mound a gentle kiss as I stood up.

"Let's move you to the bed, then we can let Tammy try out your bald pussy." I suggested.

We all moved to the bed and Tammy was bouncing around eagerly waiting to eat her first bald pussy. She practically attacked her sister as we lay on the bed. I watched as she licked her bald mound and moved her tongue down into her slit and found her clit. Both girls were enjoying the sensations by the moans and groans. Then I heard Tina say "Tammy, bring your pussy to me I want to try too."

Tammy needed no further prodding. She swung around and was soon locked into a 69 with her sister and the two of them went to town. Now despite having blasted my balls twice already I got a raging hardon watching these two gorgeous sisters eating each others clean shaved pussies. I moved down and positioned myself between Tina's legs and slid my hard cock against her slit. Tammy's tongue slid down to meet my dick as it caressed Tina's pussy lips and she licked the head of my dick. I moved it down a little and with a little shove slid into her love tunnel. I started pumping away on Tina while she ate Tammy's pussy and Tammy licked her and me as I pulled out on each stroke. I plunged my cock in and out of her and before long the sensations of being fucked and eaten sent her over the edge with a shudder she started to leak juices from around my cock. Juices that Tammy eagerly lapped up. Tina's work on Tammy's pussy did not go to waste either as shortly after Tammy let out a groan and stiffened as she came on her sisters face. I kept fucking her but knew it would be a while till I was able to build up the juice to shoot again and I was getting tired so I pulled out and laid down next to Tina. Tammy crawled to my other side and the three of us stayed there enjoying the sexual glow and touch of the others.

While we laid there Tina told us about meeting Amy's friends when she dropped her off.

"Amy and her friends are renting a condo for the week. When we got there she invited me up so that she could give me back the clothes she had borrowed and I could meet her friends."

"Well, we got up to her place and walked in she was holding my hand and she introduced me to everybody. They were all pretty hung over yet from last night and just sitting around. There were three guys and 4 girls counting Tina. Only two of them were coupled up so the rest were like just friends."

"You should have seen the looks we got from everybody. Here we were standing there holding hands, and she tells them that she met me last night at the club and came home with me and my sister. I think she was intentionally teasing them as she never mentioned you at all Jack."

"So after I say hello to everybody she drags me back to the bedroom. On the way she starts taking off her "T" shirt so before we are even out of the room her tits are hanging out on display. Once we get back to the bedroom she stripped out of my shorts and handed me the clothes back. Then she gave me a big hug and a kiss. The door was still open and one of them was peeking a little. So we let them look for a minute and gave them a little show. She was naked and kissing me and squeezing my ass and I started liking her tit a little, then we closed the door just so they would wonder."

"Now we were both horny again, so we ended up in a 69 for a quickie before I left. When I went to go I left and walked toward the front door. When I was almost there she came running out with just her panties on and everybody sitting there watching. She threw her arms around me and stuck her tongue down my throat. Well, I do like kissing her so I traded tongues with her for a minute and stuck my hand down inside her panties to squeeze her ass and tease her pussy. Then we let each other go and she said "Tell Jack and Tammy I said thanks and I can't wait for us to get together again. Especially for Jack's dick." Then she turned and ran back to the bedroom. I swear all three of the guys had hardons and were ready to blow their loads right in their pants and the girls just stared with their mouths open."

"She's gonna call later and let us know if she needs a ride or what and what time we should expect her. She's a lot of fun, I'm glad we met her. But I can't help wondering what her friends think now." I chuckled at the thought of her friends sitting there watching the display and being bewildered. I will admit that the imaginary sight I had in mind was hot and had me turned on. But my dick had already gotten a work out and needed a rest before I would be able to perform again. I was also getting hungry as it was approaching mid afternoon and we had not eaten since 2 AM when we went to the restraint. The girls were hungry also and since we had missed most of the sun for the day they decided they just wanted to walk on the boardwalk and get some food, just take it easy and relax.

We got up and dressed. I had the girls put on the white bikinis and a pair of shorts over them in case they decided they wanted to lie on the beach or go for a quick swim. Besides seeing them n shorts with just the bikini tops was a turn on they looked really good. We walked the boardwalk and grabbed some junk food to fill our bellies and did some shopping. I bought each of them matching earrings and necklaces and got a kiss and a very suggestive public hug from both of them and a look of disgust from the woman behind the counter. She was so disgusted she even took my money. I was annoyed and decided to piss her off some more so while I was waiting for my change, I spoke loudly "When we get back to the room I expect at least a blowjob from each of you and maybe some ass fucking." The old bitch stiffened up with her back to me. I knew I hit a nerve with her but when Tammy chimed in and said "You're the best daddy a girl could have." The old bitch nearly had a heart attack right there.

We were all able to hold our laughter until we got outside, but then we broke down and it was a full five minutes before we stopped. I figured the witch had it coming. We found a small shop that had beachwear and in it they had these mini skirt and top sets that I thought would look good on my girls so I had them try them on and they did look good in them. I told the clerk we would take one for each girl. Tina asked if they could wear them right away so the clerk gave them each a bag to put their clothes in and they went to the dressing room to change.

They changed alright. Each was wearing their white Bikini tops and the white mini skirts I had just bought and they looked stunning with there tanned skin and dark hair the White just set them off. Both of them stood there modeling for me in the store and suddenly they looked at each other and pulled up the front of the skirts to reveal two naked bald pussies. Then they turned around and bent over giving me a view of their asses from underneath their skirts. I got an instant hardon. As we walked out of the store, a girl on each arm I had the feeling that I was one of the luckiest guys on earth. These two were so willing and eager to please that if I asked, either one or both would have dropped down and given me a blowjob on the boardwalk in broad daylight and been happy for the opportunity.

The next hour we spent walking on the boards and the girls were flashing and teasing every guy they saw. They seemed to stop every hundred yards or so and lean over the rail looking out toward the ocean. Each one with their legs spread and bent at the waist. Asses and pussies out in broad daylight, getting aired out. Each time they would do this pedestrian traffic would get all clogged up as every male from 12 to 92 would stop and stare. I usually stood between them running a hand up and down their backs and occasionally letting it slide down to their asses for a little rub.

At other times they would have me get them a soft drink and they would sit up on the railing with their skirts hiked up and legs spread. There they sat sipping their soft drinks thru the straw looking innocent as the day they were born with their bald pussies showing, inviting anyone who wanted to, to look. They were enjoying themselves immensely, teasing all the young wannabe studs and with me standing there between them not one of those horny boys had the nerve to do more than glance over at them or stare from a distance. Finally the fun had to end. As we started walking again a cop approached me and said,"Look I know the girls are having fun and I sure as hell don't want to interrupt it but some old biddy just gave me an earful. But since I didn't actually see anything all I can do is warn you that now since I got a complaint I have to watch and if I see anything inappropriate I will have to issue a citation, OK"

Tina & Her Sister Ch. 07

bybuilder216©

"No problem. Thanks officer. I appreciate the warning." I answered.

He nodded and started to move away, and as he left I heard him say "Lucky bastard."

The girls were a little put out at having their fun stopped but then I suggested we had to get back to the room and check the messages to see if Amy had called. That got their minds on something else and off we went. I stopped at a liquor store and grabbed a few bottles of wine to take back to the room.

It was just 6:00PM when we walked back into the room and the little red light on the phone was flashing signifying we had a message. Sure enough it was Amy saying a couple of her friends were going to drop her off around 6:00. So she was due any minute. I told the girls that Amy would be here soon and asked what they wanted to do that evening. Just then there was a knock at the door and Tammy rushed to open it. She squealed with delight to see Amy standing on the other side. She practically jumped out the door to hug her and drag her into the room..

"Wait till you see what Jack did to us." Tammy gushed to Amy.

"What did he do?" Amy asked looking a little confused

At that question Tammy grabbed Tina's hand and pulled her over next to her facing Amy.

"Do you like our new outfits?" Tina asked, "Jack just got them for us today. They have tops but we decided that they look better with our Bikini tops."

"Yeah they're cute." Amy answered, now even more confused.

"How about now?" Tammy asked as she and her sister lifted their skirts and exposed their newly shaved, bald pussies for everyone to see.

"Oh my God! He shaved your pussy. That is so cool. Did it hurt? What does it feel like?" Amy blurted out as she got closer for a better look. She instinctively reached her hand out to touch the girls' smooth mounds.

Tina & Her Sister Ch. 08

bybuilder216©

Tina smiled at her and said, "Don't worry until a couple of days ago I never had either. It's not as good as being with a man, especially a man you love. But it is different and good. Comforting and sensual." As she said that she leaned over and kissed Stacey again. We both reached out and each hooked a finger in Stacey's panties and began to slide them down, she raised her hips so we could get them off easily and down we went. Down to reveal her pussy, which we found was shaved but not completely. She left a little strip of fur running up from her slit. I watched as they continued to kiss. I still wanted to wrap my lips around those tiny titties and flick my tongue over her erect nipples. I couldn't wait any longer.

I lay on the bed next to her and while she and Tina engaged in a deep sensual kiss I gently went for her breast. Since she was lying down they had almost disappeared. But there was still a little bump of tittie there and I first flicked my tongue over it then slowly wrapped my lips around the areola and sucked in with a slight pressure. She moaned in pleasure and started stroking my dick. I flicked my tongue back and forth over first one then the other of those tiny mounds. It was extremely sensual, to be sucking her nipples into my mouth and playing with them with my tongue. By now she was so excited she was jacking me hard and since I did not want to cum yet I had to lay my hand on hers and guide her off my dick.

I lifted her hand and guided it over to Tina's pussy. I just set it there and held it for a minute. At first she stiffened then relaxed and started to rub Tina's mound with her hand. She immediately found her slit and then her clit. Tina's body reacted as though she were melting, she flowed down onto Stacey with a liquid motion as the other girl ticked her clit and slid a finger up into her hole.

I moved my attention downward, kissing her chest and stomach, moving down to her prize. I reached her mound and the little strip of fur she had left there. I ran my tongue over her mound and through her hair down to the top of her slit. I could smell the heat and musk of her pussy, she was so hot that you could almost see the steam rising. I let my tongue slide into her slit and wiggled it around until I found her love button. I slowly ran my tongue over her clit then back again, she responded by humping herself into my face. I let my tongue wander down her slit until I found the entrance to her pussy then I slid it into her and wiggled it around, licking her vagina for all I was worth. She was so wet that the juices were just running out of her and I was sucking up as much as I could. I did not want to stop but I wanted Tina to share her with me so I looked up and saw that Tina had moved her oral attention from Stacey's mouth to her tits and it appeared that she was enjoying them as much as I had. I moved myself back up to Stacey's tits and gave Tina a kiss.

"You have to taste her." I told her. "She is so wet and it's like honey just running out."

Tina answered me with a lust filled grin and moved her own face down to the other girl's pussy. She immediately drove her tongue into Stacey's pussy and I could see by the look in her eyes that she loved it. I continued working on her tits with my tongue for a few minutes before I moved up to kiss her lips.

"Tina's eating your pussy." I told her after the kiss. "How is it to have another woman eat you out and suck your tits?"

"I love it its wonderful! But you guys aren't letting me cum yet." She answered between breaths.

"All in good time. When you do cum it will be the best orgasm of your life. That's what we want to give you as a gift for being with us tonight." I told her.

"I've already had better sex tonight than I have had in my life, without cumming. But I want you to fuck me too. I am so ready to feel your dick in me." She groaned.

"You have to ask Tina for that, beg her to allow me to fuck you." I answered.

"Tina, please can Jack fuck me now, please. I need a cock in me and I need it soon." Stacey begged.

"If I let my man use his cock on you what do I get." Tina asked teasingly, pausing from her pussy eating.

"Anything you want! I'll do anything! I'll…I'll eat your pussy. Oh God I want to eat your pussy and suck you tits." Stacey begged.

"OK, he can fuck you. First suck him off a little. I love to watch other women take my man's cock in their mouth."

I moved myself up to position my dick near Stacey's head. She needed no prompting or instruction. She sucked me right into her mouth and down her throat. The way she was going to town on me I couldn't let it go on for long or I would have blown my load down her throat and I did want to fuck her very badly. So I pulled myself out of her mouth and she whimpered. "More, I love sucking cock, Give it to me again. Please" she begged.

"More later, if you're a good girl." I told her with a smile. "Now I'm going to fuck you and maybe I'll let you come. Would you like too feel my cock inside you? Would you like to feel my hot sperm shooting against the walls of your pussy?"

"Yes, please fuck me!" she cried.

Now I moved down and positioned myself between her legs. I placed each of her ankles on my shoulders and put the head of my cock at the entrance to her pussy. Since she was built so small I figured she would have a small pussy and would be a tight fuck. As I looked down at her snatch I could see little river a juice running out and back to her asshole.

I wanted to fuck her so bad I couldn't stand to tease her anymore so I let my cockhead slide inside and stopped. I waited for a minute savoring the feel of her velvety pussylips around my dick. Now I wanted to be all the way in so I pushed. I slipped right in and to my surprise I found she was no where near as tight a fit as I had thought she would be. I reveled in the heat and wetness around my cock and the nice fit we made as I started to slowly pump on her.
…
I was still pumping away on Stacey and she was clearly in a world of her own as I fucked her. I figured she had waited long enough and I started to pound her and at the same time I reached down and rubbed her clit with the tip of my finger. Her eyes flew open and her mouth formed that cute "O". Seeing this Tina bent over and sucked one of her nipples into her mouth and took it between her teeth. I don't know how hard she bit down but it was enough to get a little scream out of Stacey and also enough to push her over the edge. She started to shake with orgasm as the feelings washed over her body, she flooded my cock with juice as I pulled out of her and offered her pussy to Tina. Tina greedily started to lap up the girlcum flowing from this cute little blonde. It seemed like she was going to cum forever and just as I was starting to wonder when she would stop I could see her begin to relax.

"You seemed to enjoy that. Was it worth the wait?" I asked.

She looked at me with a smile and answered, "Do you mean tonight or my entire life? I have never orgasamed like that ever! My insides are still doing flip flops." Her voice was dreamlike. She was obviously still in a state of orgasm or at least coming down from the sexual high.

I crawled up and lay down next to her and gave her a gentle kiss first on the lips then on her nipple. Tina lay on the other side of her and followed my lead as the three of us curled up together to enjoy the closeness and warmth. After a few minutes of quite petting and caressing Stacey broke the silence. "I think I'm hungry. I would love a snatch snack right now."

Tina smiled and kissed her. "I would love to supply that if you're sure it's what you want."

"Right now the only thing I want more is to feel cum splashing inside me." She answered Tina. Then to me, "I was waiting for you to cum but you didn't, was I alright for you."

"You were wonderful and if you really want me to cum inside you I would love to but where inside you do you want it?" I asked.

While we were talking I noticed that she was playing with Tina's pussy and sliding her finger up and down and occasionally letting it slip inside her. Tina was starting to react to her ministrations. Her eyes were half open and a low purr was coming from her.

"Maybe while your eating Tina I could get inside you again and finish off. Maybe I could make you cum again."

"I think that would be nice and you can cum inside me anywhere you want. After what you guys have done for me tonight I am your sex slave." She answered with a very serious look on her face and tone to her voice. "You can have me anyway you want."

The girls, Tammy and Amy were locked into a 69 eating each other with gusto, content for now to let Bob rest.

As I watched the girls my attention was drawn back to my own pair of nymph's. Stacey had moved her oral attentions down to Tina's pussy and was just starting to eat her and Tina was definitely enjoying it. Tina was spread eagle on her back and Stacey was on her knees with her head bent forward into the snatch she was munching. The position put her ass in the air and her asshole and pussy fully exposed and waiting. I got up on my knees behind her and aimed my dick at her pussy hole. I put the head against her hole and moved it up and down with my hand a little and suddenly Stacey pushed back and impaled herself on my meat.

Well I can sometimes be stupid but I do know that when a woman shoves herself onto my cock like that she wants to be fucked. I began to bang away on her pussy. I was not in a hurry to cum and I was building up a hell of a load so I just fucked her and enjoyed the sensation as I looked over her shoulder and watched Tina orgasm into her mouth as I fucked her from behind. About that time she raised her head and looked back at me. "That feels so good, but I want my ass fucked. Do me in the ass please." And she went back to work on Tina's pussy.

I pulled out of her and raised my point of aim a little to place the head of my dick at her puckered hole. I was dripping wet from being inside her so as I applied a little pressure I slid right in past her anal ring. She groaned deeply into Tina's pussy and I pushed a little more and was all the way in. I could feel her muscles contracting around my dick as I started to slowly piston on her anus. It only took a few strokes and I felt her tighten up and a flood of juice ran from her pussy onto my balls and down our legs. "You really like to be ass fucked, don't you?" I said

She again picked her head up out of Tina's pussy and answered, "There is nothing like it after a good pussy fucking like the one you gave me. And I decided I really like eating pussy." Back down went her head and her tongue into my girlfriend's hole.

All the talk of assfucking got the attention of the others and I suddenly had Amy on one side of me and Tammy on the other with there faces down so that they had a close-up view of my dick sliding into Stacey's backdoor.

"That is so cool! Watching you dick go into her ass. Sometime I'm going to get up the nerve to have you fuck my ass like that." Tammy said as she watched with her face only inches away.

"I'm going to cum soon." I said "Why don't one of you girls play with her clit to help her get off."

Amy got there first and started to furiously rub Stacey's love button while Tammy slid two fingers into her pussy.

"Oh cool! I can feel your dick fucking her." Tammy offered.

But at that point I didn't care what she could feel. I was just about to blow my load and the sensation of Tammy's fingers rubbing my dick through the thin wall between the ass and pussy while I fucked Stacey's ass and her sphincter muscles tightening up as she started to climax was all I could stand. I started to shoot gobs of cum up her ass. The feeling of my hot cum splashing against the walls of her rectum pushed her over the edge and she started to cum again. This orgasm was as intense as the first and she collapsed onto the bed with my dick buried in her ass and Tammy's fingers in her puss. Her face was still buried in Tina's crotch and she was breathing heavy almost panting.

I laid there for a minute, on top of Stacey, recovering myself, before I started to get up and slide my dick out of her ass. "What to see something neat?" I asked the other two girls. "Pull her ass cheeks apart."

They did as I suggested revealing her asshole and you could clearly see how I had stretched it out and the little trickle of cum running out of it. "Oh neat!!" Amy exclaimed. "Look how it's stretched out and God you must have shot gallons into her. Look at how it's running out."

"What she needs now is a good pussy licking. Why don't you two roll her over and give her a kiss."

"But she's my cousin!" Amy said.

"So, if I can do my sister why can't you do your cousin?" Tammy asked her.

Amy shrugged and a wicked grin crossed her face as she dipped her head toward Stacey's pussy. I moved to the bathroom to clean myself.

By now Tina had recovered from her pussy eating and followed me. Once we were in the bathroom she took the hot wash cloth from me and cleaned my dick off. Then stood up and gave me a very loving and sensual kiss. We hugged for a minute then returned to the bedroom. The three of them were on the bed we had vacated. Stacey was on her back legs spread with Amy's head between Stacey's legs just lapping away. Tammy was sucking on Stacey's tits. Tina and I lay down on the empty bed and watched the action while we caressed each other.

Amy let out a squeal and picked up her head. "You're in the wrong hole that's my ass!"

"Does it hurt?" I asked

"Not anymore." She giggled as she wiggled her butt a little on his dick and went back to her cousin's pussy.

We watched the three of them go at it for a while and I started to get hard again, which is what Tina was waiting for, because as soon as I was rigid she crawled on top of me and lowered her pussy onto my meat. It was a very satisfying feeling to have my cock inside my girlfriend again. She rode me slow and gentle just sliding back and forth a little enjoying the feelings, physical and emotional that ran through us.

Tammy was alternating between sucking Stacey's tits and kissing her while Amy was still eating Stacey's pussy.. After a while Tammy slid out of the other bed and came over and joined her sister and I. She laid next to us and gently stroked us both as we fucked away. "Satisfied?" I asked her as her sister rode me.

"For now." She purred, "I had fun tonight. I've been fucked and eaten and eaten pussy myself and given a blow job."  For now I'm content and just want to lay with the two people I love, you and my sister."

I gave her a kiss and told her, "I love you to. I think your sister is going to cum on my dick again and I know I am not far from shooting a load into her. I'll do your ass for you and be proud to be the first but I don't think it will be tonight. In fact here I cum into Tina's pussy now." My orgasm washed over me and I could feel Tina going over the edge as her pussy muscles clamped onto my dick, she shuddered and the usual flow of juice ran out of her pussy, over my cock and down over my balls.

Tina laid forward onto my chest and embraced her sister and me in a hug. "This is nice, the three of us together." She slowly slid off of me to my side and I found myself again sandwiched between the two sisters as they drifted off to sleep, both well fucked and content. I looked over at the other bed and could see that they were also spent and not going anywhere soon except to dreamland. I lay still and thought about what had happened over the last few days, even the last week and was amazed at the two women I had and the ones we had met. I wondered with a little apprehension what the future might bring. Well that was a problem for tomorrow.

Tina & Her Sister Ch. 09

bybuilder216©

There was a noise, not loud but something that did not belong and it woke me. I opened my eyes and looked around the room. I was, as I had fallen asleep sandwiched between the two sisters I had started to think of as my girlfriends. Then I saw what had awakened me. Stacey was moving across the room carrying two boxes of donuts and cups of coffee. She saw me and smiled, I returned her smile and carefully extricated myself from the tangle of arms and legs that covered me. Once I stood up I glanced over at the other bed and saw that Amy was still asleep. I walked over to the table where Stacey had set the goodies down and gave her a kiss before heading off to the bathroom to take my morning piss. She followed me in and stood behind me. She reached around and took my cock in her hand and aimed it for me as I drained the previous evening's leftover alcohol and other liquids. When I finished she shook it for me, a little differently than I would have, but it worked. Then she whispered "Grab some coffee and a donut and meet me on the balcony, oh you better put some pants on too."

I rooted around in the clothes that were spread across the floor and found the shorts I had been wearing the previous night, slipped them on, grabbed a cup of coffee and quietly opened the door to the balcony to join her. She was standing leaning against the rail sipping her coffee. She was wearing the oversized T shirt she had arrived in last night and when I looked again I realized that that was all she had on, as I could see the bottom of her ass cheek and her pussy lips peeking out.

"Did you go out like that or did you take your panties off when you got back?" I asked.

She grinned at me and answered "You guys have an effect on me. I went out like this and it felt so naughty."

"I take it you had a good time last night. No regrets?" I asked

"The only regret I have is I didn't meet you people sooner in my life. I have never had so much sex. Both quality and quantity were superb. But especially the tenderness you and Tina showed me. You guys treated me like I was one of you" Stacey said.

"Well you were one of us. Every woman deserves to be treated with tenderness and appreciation." I answered.

"Tina and Tammy are so lucky to have you." She told me as she kissed me.

"You keep that up and I am liable to take you right here on the balcony." I warned.

"Promise?" she teased "Finish your coffee first. Under normal circumstances I would tell you that you wouldn't dare. But after spending the night with you guys last night I think you probably would. And before last night I would never have let you, but now I think I am actually getting wet at the idea of you fucking me out here on the balcony in broad daylight."

I took a sip of my coffee and with my other hand pulled down my fly freeing my hard cock. I moved against her backside and laid it in the crack of her ass under the T shirt. She pushed back against me slightly, "Just not up my ass this morning. It's a little sore from the pounding you gave me last night. When I'm really horny I love getting ass fucked but I pay for it the next day, especially with some one as big around as you."

"I'm not that big." I answered, "Only slightly over average length."

She rubbed her ass back and forth over my cock. I took myself in my free hand and bent my knees enough to get my meat between her legs. She leaned a little farther forward and I found myself at her entrance and she was wet, very wet. I gave a little push and slid right in. She was as warm and wet as last night and I started a very slow rhythm on her. While I was pumping on her I set the coffee down and reached under her shirt and began to play with her tiny tits. The size of this girl's tits so intrigued me, just little bumps they were. But they were so sensitive that touching them brought her juices flowing even more. She was getting into it now pushing back onto me harder and harder. I took hold of her T shirt with both hands and yanked it over her head, leaving her naked in the sunlight. Being in the open and naked turned her on even more, she started to hump me even harder and instead of covering her tits she straightened up a little to give the world a better look.

That was when I noticed that there was a couple in the parking lot loading luggage into their car. "If they look up they will get a show." I thought to myself, and just about then the woman did. She stared at us as though she couldn't believe what she was seeing then her husbands gaze followed hers and they both stared as I pumped on Stacey from behind. They stood there watching us and finally got into their car. But it didn't move they were just watching from a less conspicuous spot. About then I heard the door slide open behind me and felt hands on my back.

"Wake up horny again?" Tina asked. I glanced to the side and saw her standing there wearing nothing but her smile. She was running her hands up and down my back and then leaned forward and kissed Stacey.

"You have no idea how lucky you are. To have this guy whenever you want him." Stacey breathed out between thrusts.

"Oh yes I do." Tina answered. "That's why I don't mind sharing him, because if I let him have someone he wants and join in I know he'll come back to me and appreciate what I do for him and let him do. If I told him no and got jealous he'd do it anyway and I'd probably lose him and I have no intention in letting him go."

All the while she was fondling Stacey's tits and running her hand over both of our bodies. I felt Stacey shudder on my cock and the gush of cum as she climaxed on my cock. The warmth and wetness was all I needed and it pushed me over the edge as I shot ropes of cum deep into her womb. My cock began to soften and slide out of her pussy and she stood up straight on wobbly legs. I leaned over and kissed her and Tina also leaned over to her. "Are you going to come visit us after we get home?" Tina asked "We would like that."

"I think I would like that too. I had been thinking of asking Amy to move in and share my apartment with me and after last night I think I will. Maybe we could both come."

"That would be great." Tina said as she led the other girl back into the room. "All three of us really like you and Amy."

The others were starting to wake up about this time. Tammy was lying in the other bed watching everything and diddling herself. As soon as she saw me she jumped out of bed and ran over to give me a kiss. She immediately dropped to her knees and took my cock in her mouth. "Mmm, you were fucking somebody this morning." She said and immediately she took me back into her mouth, "I know who it was, it tastes just like Stacey." All four of us broke out laughing as she bobbed her head back on my cock.

"Come on you little slut lets the four of us get in the shower." I said glancing "

The four of us moved into the bathroom and the oversized shower there. Four of us could fit, as we had the previous day with Amy, my two girls and I. The difference today was Amy was out on the bed and Stacey had taken her place. I started up the shower and adjusted the water while the three girls waited and when I turned around I found that Tammy and Tina had gotten Stacey up on the counter and were doing their best to seduce her, not that it took much effort. Tina had her head between the other girl's legs and was lapping away while Tammy had pulled Stacey's face to her chest and was enjoying the other girl's ministrations to her tits.

"Don't you two ever quit? I turn my back for 10 seconds and you're fucking the first naked person you see." I laughed.

Tina picked her head up from Stacey's lap and said to me, "I didn't want to see all that good cum you put in her go to waste, run down her legs and down the drain."

Tammy just giggled as Stacey continued to tongue her tits. "What a couple of sluts I hooked up with and to think that a month ago one of them would barely kiss me and the other was a virgin until a couple of days ago." I said with mock disgust.

With that Stacy let go of Tammy's tit and suggested "I think you corrupted them. You are a corrupting influence on young girls. Look at me until I met you I never touched another woman and now you have me eating pussy, sucking tits and having your girlfriends eat me. God I love it!" She finished with a laugh.

Well come on you three shameless sluts let's get in the shower before the water runs cold. All three giggled as they scampered past me into the shower. Tammy was the last in line and as she went past me she grabbed my cock and dragged me in with them. They grabbed the wash cloths and soap and started to lather each other up. When I reached for a cloth Tina slapped my hand and told me "Wait your turn. We'll get to you in a minute." She went back to lathering up the other girls while I stood and watched the three of them playing and washing, running their hands over each other. The show soon got to me and even though I had shot my load into Stacey shortly before I started to get hard again.

I think that was what they were waiting for because they turned their attentions to me. Tammy and Stacey dropped to their knees and started to very slowly wash my legs and they alternated taking my cock into their mouths. Tina concentrated on washing my torso front and back. She very gently ran the soapy rag over my skin and stopped to kiss me occasionally. In no time at all I was so ready to fuck one of them again it wasn't funny. The worst part is they knew it and teased me. They would bring me close to cumming and then would back off. Suddenly, as if on cue, they all stopped stood and left the shower. I was disappointed but had not surrendered yet. I was determined to stick my dick in somebody's pussy.

We all got out of the shower and they preformed a similar ritual drying each other than the three of them drying me. It was a very sensual and erotic experience, having these three very attractive and desirable women run their hands over my body. All too soon they were done and we all went into the bedroom area.

Tammy was enjoying the show but not as much as having me to herself for a little. She had a hand on my cock and was jacking me as we stood there and her other hand was on her own pussy. Finally she looked at me and said "Fuck me, please. Just make love to me."

I leaned over and gave her a slow passionate kiss as I took her into my arms and moved over to the empty bed. I laid her down. She instantly spread her legs and wrapped them around me pulling me to her. I positioned myself so that my cock was against her pussy. I let a few slow strokes slide up and down her slit before I let it move down to her hole and then with a slow steady pressure I slid into her waiting love tunnel. She was hot and wet and ready to be fucked.

I started to slowly pump into her. It did feel good and after the last few days of multiple partners it was nice to only have to pay attention to one woman at a time. She stared into my eyes as I fucked her and I could watch as they began to glass over and her breathing started to become rapid and shallow. She was coming close to climax so I increased my pace a little and pushed a little deeper while she went over the edge and came on my cock. "God that was good." she sighed as I continued to fuck her. Cum inside me, please. I want to feel your cum splash inside my belly. I want the hot milky stuff inside."

She kept up the talk getting me even harder and hotter. "Slam your cock into my cunt. Make me your cum bucket. I want to feel you fuck my pussy." And on and on while I built up my load. Finally I had all I could take and I drove forward as hard as I could and released my baby juice deep into her womb. I gave her what she wanted and she responded by reaching another climax as I did. I collapsed on top of her and she held me and kept her legs wrapped around me as she stroked my hair and my back cooing into my ear. We were both content and happy.

I don't know how long we laid there before Tina came and joined us. She crawled into bed next to us and kissed each of us gently before joining our embrace. "I love you both." she whispered as we held each other. The three of us laid there for a while we could hear the sounds of sex coming from the other bed but didn't bother to look. We just enjoyed being close.

After a while I had to get up and relieve myself. I noticed that the two on the other bed were just laying there and when Stacey saw me get up she began to stir. I heard her get after the other two. "Come on get up we have to pack and be out of the condo by noon." When I finished in the bathroom I found them getting dressed. "Are you going back today?" I asked.

"Our rental runs out and most of us have to be back at work so unfortunately, yes." Stacey answered.

"That's too bad I was hoping to see you guys some more." I said

"You will. Don't worry." She smiled at me.

We exchanged address and phone numbers and the girls got up to say goodbye with hugs and kisses

We sadly watched our new friends leave. The girls all shared a few tears and promises to keep in touch. Usually such promises are soon forgotten but I felt fairly sure that we would hear from these two girls again soon.

This was to be our last full day before heading back tomorrow and the girls wanted to get some more beach time in so we began to get ready for the beach with our swimsuits and towels and off we went.

We spent a nice relaxing day on the sand and in the water. I needed a little relaxation after the sex of the last 48 hours I was beginning to feel a little drained. We played in the water as we had previously. A little grabbing and exposing tits and pussies. Some time spent with the girls stroking my cock but nothing serious. I think we were all a little sexually exhausted for the time being. I spent a considerable amount of time sleeping on the beach in the sun and all too soon it was time to head back to the motel. We had skipped lunch, having pigged out on the donuts Stacey had went out for. So by late afternoon we were getting hungry.

We got back and showered off the sand and salt and just enjoyed touching each other and being close. Then we laid down for a short nap before we went to dinner. We crawled into bed, the three of us cuddling together and soon dozed off after some stroking and petting.

I was awakened about a half hour later, very pleasantly. I found Tina was sucking my cock and Tammy with her head on my chest just gently running her hands over my body. "I woke up and saw this thing staring at me begging to be kissed and I couldn't resist" Tina said as she lifted her head off of me. I just smiled in return and laid my head back down. Tammy turned toward me and kissed me with a slow gentle kiss. The kind you give someone who you really care for and she slowly let it build into a more passionate one. Tina had gone back to work on my blowjob but I felt her coming off of me and moving to straddle me. I knew what she was going to do so I was not surprised when she lowered herself on to my cock and began to fuck me. Fuck probably is not the right word as it seems to denote some animal passion or wanton desire. I suppose the best way to describe it is to say she made love to my and to my dick with her pussy. All the while she was riding me Tammy was kissing me, either my lips or my nipples. Between the two of them they were working me into a real state. I felt Tina's pussy clamp onto my cock as she came on me. She continued to ride me for a minute while she came down from the orgasmic high and then she slid off me and crawled up next to me. "Your turn.", she whispered to Tammy.

Tammy slid down and took her place on my cock as Tina took Tammy's place using her mouth on mine and on my chest. Tammy rode me letting my cock slide around in her warm, wet smoothness. I was in my own little piece of heaven as they worked on me. I began to feel the beginnings of Tammy's orgasm rise in her pussy and let her work it through until she came on me and her juices ran down my cock and over my balls. "Cum inside me. I want your cum in me." She begged as she rode me harder pushing me closer and closer to my own orgasm. Then there it was. I was shooting gobs of cum deep into her and I heard her sigh with pleasure as the hot sticky gobs splashed inside her womb.

She slid down off of me and took me cock in her mouth and cleaned our combined juices off of me then licked my balls clean of her and her sisters cum before she curled up on my other side and the there of us cuddled together.

Some time later we all were beginning to feel ravenous, all we had eaten all day was a bunch of donuts in the morning and it was approaching evening so we forced ourselves out of bed and into clothing. The girls chose to wear the same outfits they had the last time we walked the boardwalk. That is the miniskirts I had bought them and their bikini tops and no underwear. I chuckled to myself at how these two shy women, who had been raised in a strict born again household had so quickly changed into such sexual showoffs. I slid a hand under each skirt and patted bare ass as we walked down the hall and they each smiled at me.

We chose a casual but upper end seafood restaurant located on the boardwalk for dinner. The food was typical seafood fare and good. We ate our fill and spent the evening walking the boardwalk playing games, riding the rides and buying junk in the souvenir shops. We came upon one of those photo shops you find where they take you picture in various costumes with odd backgrounds and the girls each wanted a picture of the three of us.

Tina & Her Sister Ch. 09

bybuilder216©

We went in and looked over the backgrounds available they choose a very realistic looking beach scene then it came time to choose our outfits. The girls looked at each other and at the girl who was manning the camera. "We don't want outfits we want to be naked." Tina told the photographer. The girl smiled and agreed. She was cute with short brown hair and brown eyes, a nice tan from spending her days on the beach and a nice body visible through the tight shorts and top she was wearing. She pulled a curtain across the front of the shop to separate us from the storefront. Tina and Tammy quickly stripped off their bikini tops and skirts and stood in front of the backdrop with me between them. We took a ton of shots. Some with both girls and myself, some with each girl alone, some with me alone with each girl and some bordering on pornographic.

When we had exhausted most of the possible combinations the girls started to get dressed. I stepped out into the front area to look around the shop. As soon as I left the girl talk started, which I could clearly hear through the curtain. The photographer was curious and started hinting around at why the two of them were with one guy and could I take care of them both and did I ever get tired. It got pretty personal and lurid as girl talk often does. People claim that guys brag and yes many do but with women there are often no bounds they talk about anything no matter how personal and they often can get pretty damn crude. It sounded like they were done and coming out so I headed to the front of the store and pretended I didn't hear a thing.

We would have to come back in an hour to pick up the prints but before leaving we examined the proofs and choose the poses we wanted. The girls wanted nearly all of them so I splurged and cut a deal with the girl for the whole bunch as 5x7's. I paid for them and we headed out, figuring to stop back later and pick them up.

We strolled for a while longer and stopped for a drink at one of the boardwalk bars before heading back to pickup our pictures. The girl at the photo stand was finishing up with some people so we waited. I had to use the lavatory so left Tina and Tammy to pick up the prints. I told them I would be at the public restroom just outside and down the way a bit and would meet them here when I was done.

A few minutes later I found myself standing on the boardwalk looking for the girls. I had taken care of business in the restroom and was waiting where I had told them I would be. Finally I saw them heading down the boardwalk toward me.

"All set?" I asked

"Yep," Tina answered, "Do you want to do more boardwalk or head back?

"I guess we could do both at the same time." I decided.

We started a leisurely stroll down the boardwalk in the general direction of the motel, talking and just enjoying each others company. The girls stopped a few times to bend over or lean against the rail to show off their asses and pussies, just to tease me and every other living male within sight. Eventually we made it back to the room and by this time they had worked me up to be quiet horny. I was ready for some sex especially since as soon as they got into the room they dropped their skirts and pulled off their tops exposing their luscious bodies. But they wanted to go through the junk we had bought. I laid on the bed while they sorted it out, watching their naked bodies bounce and giggle. They were going thru the pictures when there was a knock at the door. Before I could move Tammy jumped up and ran to the door and opened it.

This girl had really become shameless. Here she was stark naked, answering the door, like it was the most natural thing in the world. She didn't even bother to hide behind it, just opened it up and stood there.

"Oh, Hi, come on in." I heard her say.

A few seconds hesitatation and she reached out and pulled a female arm into the room. "Don't be silly. Come in. We don't mind."

Then I saw who was connected to the other end of the arm, it was the brunette from the photo shop. She looked around taking in Tammy and Tina. Then she looked at me. "I'm sorry to bother you but I made a mistake and didn't give you all the pictures. I had them in two bags and only gave you one so I brought the others over because I heard you guys talking about leaving tomorrow."

"I thought we were missing some." Tina chimed in. She had the pictures spread out on the other bed and began adding the new batch to what she had. "Thanks. Would you like a glass of wine or something?"

"Uh, no thanks. I mean I wouldn't want to intrude or anything." She answered.

"You're not intruding, you're invited." Tammy said as she dragged her over to the sitting area and poured her a glass of wine.

"OK, thanks. Do you mind if I ask a personal question?" The brunette asked.

"No, go ahead, ask anything you want." Tammy said.

"Do you guys ever wear clothes?"

Both girls giggled and Tina answered. "Only when we have to. Besides we are busy teasing Jack, getting him worked up for later."

The Brunette blushed and took a sip of her wine. "You did fantastic work on these pictures. They're great. Come look at these." Tina gushed as she sorted through them. "By the way, I'm Tina, that slut over there with Jack is my sister Tammy and obviously that's Jack." She said pointing at each of us in turn.

"I'm not a slut. I just like to be naked with Jack." Tammy protested.

"Pleased to meet you, my name is Sue." The brunette answered. She seemed a little uncomfortable at first but was starting to get used to being in a room with a guy and two naked women. Probably because of the way that Tina and Tammy handled being naked as just a natural state. No big deal. She and Tina began to talk and I could see that they were rapidly becoming friends. Tammy was lying next to me and just stroking my arms and chest, pushing her nakedness against me. I reached over and wiggled a finger between her legs and spent some time absently teasing her while the other two talked.

I listened to the conversation while I played with Tammy's clit and slit and occasionally slid my finger into her hole. Sue was a college student, the same age as Tina. She was working here at the shore for the summer. To earn a few dollars and get some sun. Unfortunately, with the hours they had her working she was getting the sun but not able to socialize much. Tina had refilled her wine glass a couple of times and she was really beginning to loosen up. She began complaining about not getting any sex..

The two of them were oblivious to what I was doing to Tammy, partly because they were engrossed in their own conversation and partly because of the way we were arranged on the bed. I was lying on my side facing them and Tammy was behind me laying flat. Neither of them noticed the sound of her breathing starting to become shallow and fast but when she came on my hand with a load groan it was too much to miss. Both of them looked over at us. Suddenly Sue blushed a deep red as she realized what had been going on while she sat a few feet away.

"Umm, I needed that." Tammy sighed as she draped an arm over me and hugged me close.

Tina just laughed. "You always think you need that." She said to her sister. Then to Sue, "See I told you she was a little slut. No pride, she doesn't care where she is or who's watching."

"Yes I do." Tammy answered. Then with an evil grin "The more people watching the better." With that said she kissed me, very passionately before jumping off the bed and joining the other two girls on the other bed too look at the pictures. I got up and poured myself a glass of wine before joining them. My erection was very visible through the shorts I was wearing and I could see Sue eyeing it as I moved across the room.

I began to look over the pictures and I was impressed she had done an excellent job with them. There were around 20 shots of the girls and I some were quite provocative. "I bet you don't get many people who want their pictures taken naked." I said.

"No you guys are my first. I've had a couple of girls topless but nobody else totally naked and certainly not two girls with one guy." She answered. "But I have to admit that it gave me and idea. After you left I locked the door for a few minutes and took some shots of myself."

"Oh, can we see them." Tammy begged.

She hesitated for a second before reaching into her purse and bringing out an envelope. Then hesitated again before removing the pictures. What she showed us was 12 shots of herself. They started with a standard shot of her in front of the beach backdrop we had used and progressed through her removing her clothing to the last where she was sitting in front of the backdrop, full frontal with her legs spread wide.

"You're a very beautiful girl with a beautiful body.  I offered as I handed them back.

"I agree." Tammy offered. "If I were a guy I would certainly be jerking off to them. I'm a girl and looking at them got me wet."

Sue Blushed again looked at us both and said, "You guys are so nice. Thank You. But I'm not much to look at."

"Don't sell yourself short." I said as I pointed to my hardon straining against my shorts. "Do you think this is all because of Tina and Tammy? A good bit of it is because of you."

She blushed even harder now and hid her face in embarrassment. Tina leaned over and gave her a hug. "Don't be embarrassed. You should be proud that you have that kind of effect on a guy. You look good and are very pretty." Tina told her.

"Well I am kind of but, I mean here I am and you guys are so nice to me and I'm getting your guy all horny and showing off pictures of myself naked. I mean I don't want you to think I'm trying to steal him." Sue said through her embarrassment.

"You're not going to steal him unless he wants to be stolen and if that's the case he was never ours in the first place. Besides we don't mind sharing, its fun sometimes."

"Sharing? You mean you'd share him with somebody?" She asked obviously surprised.

"Sure, why not we share him with each other and last night we shared him with two girls" Tammy chimed in matter of factly.

"When you share, I mean do you join in and all." Sue asked, still surprised.

"Sometimes," I answered, "It's just sex after all. When we make love we do it alone but when we're having sex that's different."

She looked thoughtful for a minute. Tina had released her from the hug but had not taken her hands away from the other girl's legs. She was gently sliding her hands over Sue's thighs in a sensual and slow motion. That told me that Tina was interested in inviting Sue to join us. I wasn't worried about Tammy because she would be game for anything and anyone as long as she didn't get left out.

I looked at Sue's shirt and could see that the talk and or the attention Tina was paying to her legs was having an effect, as her nipples were clearly visibly erect, pushing out and showing through her bra and the thin tight top she was wearing. I leaned over to her and gently kissed her lips, testing the waters. If she pulled back I would know that she wasn't interested or too scared, but she didn't she softly kissed me back. I continued to kiss her down one side of her neck across her throat and up the other side until I returned to her mouth. I kissed her lips again and this time found her mouth open and her tongue waiting for me. I let her tongue into my mouth and returned the favor by letting mine into hers. When I broke the kiss to again go after her neck I looked down and saw that Tina had slid her hands along Sue's legs and into the legs of her shorts so that she was running her fingers lightly up and down the crease formed where Sue's legs met her torso.

I moved my hands over to Sue and gently ran them over her tits to her side where I applied pressure and upward motion to draw her up to her knees on the bed while I kissed her again. She followed my lead and was kneeling there as Tina and Tammy each hooked a finger into the waistband of her shorts and in one slow but fluid movement slid the other girl's panties and shorts down to her knees revealing her sex. What we found was a sparse bush covering a very cute little pussy. I continued to kiss her as I put my hands under her top and lifted it up and over her head leaving her in her bra kneeling on the bed with her pants and panties down on her knees. Tammy reached out and undid the clasp on her bra freeing a nice set of "D" cup tits. What a change from Stacey last night. From barely bumps on the chest to huge mounds of flesh. I bent over and took first one nipple then the other in my mouth.

While I spent time on her tits the girls worked her pants down over her knees and over her feet leaving her as naked as they were. Tina was running her hands over Sue's ass. It was a nicely shaped and firm ass I found as I let my own hand slide down and share it with Tina. Together we moved down her ass and between her legs to find her pussy. She was wet and ready as she slid her legs apart to allow us access. At this point I don't think she knew or cared who was doing what to her only that she was being touched and it felt good.

While Tina and I were playing with Sue's pussy teasing her from behind Tammy sat back on the bed and was watching us. She had one hand in her pussy and the other on her tit, squeezing and pinching her nipples. I watched Tammy for a minute as Tina and I touched Sue and found myself startled back to reality as I felt hands grab my cock through my pants and pull on it. We had gotten Sue so worked up that she wanted my meat and she wanted it now. Almost before I could react she had my shorts open and had my dick out and was jacking me. I took a half step back to let my pants fall to the floor and started to slid my briefs down when Sue's eyes suddenly got huge and her head snapped over to stare at Tina. She had realized when my hands came into view that it wasn't me who was playing with her pussy but another girl. For a few seconds I half expected her to jump off the bed but instead she relaxed as the sexual euphoria started to build and take over.
As soon as she started to relax and her eyes started to go half closed again, Tina leaned over and kissed her on the lips very tentatively. Then she looked Sue in the eyes and said,"If you want me to stop I will. Just tell me." Sue looked back at her and slowly shook her head from side to side and answered "No, it feels too good. I was curious too, I was thinking about what you three do. I was just surprised. Don't stop. I want to try more, everything tonight."

At that Tina and I laid her back on the bed. That put her face close to Tammy's pussy, not in it but close enough to watch Tammy fingering herself. I was between her legs with my cock lying on her pussy so I moved myself back and forth a little rubbing myself in her fur and spreading her slit before I pulled back and positioned the head of my cock at the entrance to her pussy. I knew she was wet and I figured I'd slide right in especially since Tina had been fingering her and I thought had opened her up some.

What a surprise I got when I started to push myself into her. She was tight! It was like a fist clamping down on my dick as I pushed in. I got about halfway in and looked at Tina questioningly.

"Tight, isn't she" Tina said smilingly as she played with Sue's nipples.

I pulled out a little and pushed farther in and repeated until I was all the way inside her. Once I had gotten all the way in I began to pump on her ever so slowly. Slowly partly because I was afraid of hurting her because she was so small and partly because she was so tight I knew I would not last if I went very fast and I had two other girls to satisfy tonight. As I fucked Sue's pussy Tina laid down with her and began to suck her tits. She started working the girl's massive mounds into her mouth as best she could, licking and sucking. Then I watched as Sue reached a hand out and laid it on Tammy's thigh. Tammy was still finger fucking herself as Sue slowly, tentatively slid her hand up Tammy's thigh to her shaved pussy. She slowly touched and stroked Tammy and then took hold of Tammy's hand and removed it from her pussy replacing it with her own. She tentatively slid first one finger then a second into Tammy's pussy. Tammy moaned with pleasure, "That feels good." She told Sue, "Play with my clit with your thumb."

I felt myself beginning to get close to orgasm so I pulled my dick out of the tight pussy and moved my face down into her crotch and began licking for all I was worth. She responded immediately by clamping my head between her legs and squeezing. It was not long before she flooded my face with her sweet juice. I lapped up as much as I could while she relaxed. I came up off of her pussy and met Tina's mouth with mine and kissed her deeply as we switched places.

I loved watching her eat pussy. It was obvious from the look in her eyes how much she enjoyed it. While she went to work on the new girl's snatch I set about tasting her tits and kissing her neck. After a few minutes of this I felt my own imminent orgasm subside so I brought my cock up to her mouth and rubbed the tip over her lips. She did not immediately open her mouth and Tammy saw this so she urged Sue on," Go ahead suck him off a little. Nothing is like sucking cock. It's one of my favorite things to do." She slowly opened her mouth and I let the head slide in and felt her tongue wrap around my head as I worked it back and forth a little. I wanted to push all the way in but from her reaction I could tell she was not an experienced cocksucker and did not want to ruin the experience for her but keep it slow and easy instead. Gradually she became accustomed to it and started to draw me deeper and deeper into her mouth until I could tell she was really getting into it. I again felt the familiar rising in my balls and withdrew from her mouth. She tried to follow my cock with her mouth as I pulled away.

"Do you like having it in your mouth?" I asked

She nodded and said, "I tried it before but he always tried to shove it down my throat. I was afraid of gagging and choking."

"If you like that, would you like to try Tammy's pussy? You have her about ready to cum." I offered.

"I was hoping somebody would give me the chance to try it." she smiled at me. "But please fuck me while I do it. I love your dick in me. It's like being stuffed with a big sausage."

Tina heard our exchange so she got up off of Sue's pussy. "Just save some for me. I need to be fucked soon." She said as she moved up to Sue's tits again. Tammy swung her leg over and straddled Sue's mouth as the other girls tongue went to work on her clit, sliding down her slit and entering her hole. I positioned myself ready to fuck her and expecting to have to push myself inside that tight pussy again. I found she had loosened up a little, whether it was stretched out from the last time I had fucked her or whether she had simply become less tense I was not sure and really didn't care. I just started to pump on her pussy again. Giving her the slow pounding she craved. I no sooner started than Tammy threw back her head and came with a moan all over Sues face. Sue did not stop there she kept on going. Licking and sucking Tammy's clit and lips until Tina gave Tammy a little shove and said "My turn." and crawled up to plant her pussy over Sue's face. Sue went to work on Tina's pussy as she had on Tammy while I fucked her.

Tina had straddled her facing me so I could get a good view of the tongue lashing into her hole and up her slit as I fucked her. The combination of getting fucked and eating pussy at the same time must have been erotic enough for sue as I could feel her already tight cunt grow even tighter around my dick and I could see her tongue working feverishly on Tina's pussy. I knew sue was getting close to climax. "She's about to cum." I said to Tina.

Tina & Her Sister Ch. 09

bybuilder216©

"So am I." Tina answered me with the glazed over look in her eye. She seemed to ride Sues face even harder grinding her pussy hard onto the other girls face. Suddenly Tina Let out a groan, loud and long, then I watched as her juices rolled out of her and soaked Sue's face. That was enough to set her off as He cunt muscles clamped onto my cock and flooded it with her own juices. The muffled sounds of moans came from her mouth beneath Tina's pussy. I had had to stop pumping on her when she came because as tight as she was holding my cock, I was afraid she would hurt me if I tried to move. Now she relaxed and I helped Tina off of her and onto the bed beside her as I withdrew.

The sight on the bed was awesome. Sue laid stretched out nearly spread eagle with Tammy to her left fondling her and touching her and Tina to her right also recovering from orgasm. I crawled into bed next to Tina, put my arms around her and gave her a kiss while I cuddled up to her. I remembered what she had said about needing to be fucked so I was waiting for her to calm before I started. I had already fucked her once today but had twice given Tammy my load inside her and I didn't want Tina to feel slighted. I intended to fuck her and cum in her pussy. I had worked up a load with all the activity and teasing all night and I knew Tina would appreciate it and the fact that I saved it for her. I knew she liked to feel it blast into her pussy and a bigger load meant more blasting to feel.

We laid together for a while. Tammy was keeping Sue occupied. I watched as she played with the other girl's pussy and alternated between kissing her and sucking her massive tits. Sue was getting into it, she had pulled Tammy closer and was at times kissing and sucking on Tammy's smaller globes. She had her hand behind Tammy, either on her ass or playing with her pussy from behind. I couldn't tell for sure. I was cuddling and caressing Tina making sure she received the attention the dominant woman should, making her feel special.

I worked my hand down to her smooth pussy and was enjoying the feeling of it while I worked to keep her in a state of arousal. After a while I asked her "Do you still want me to fuck you or have you had enough?"

"You damn well better fuck me, I've been laying here waiting and getting hornier by the minute." She answered with a smile that told me the anger was contrived.

"I nuzzled her neck and gently kissed her throat as I answered "Yes master, you wish is my command." And I moved my dick between her legs and against her pussy lips. I knew that she wanted it deep and hard from the way she was acting so I put her legs up over my shoulders and kneeled at her pussy and pushed myself into her. She was still very wet and ready as I slammed home. "Hard, do me hard tonight." She breathed out as I pulled back. So I slammed forward hard and began a hard fast pistoning action. She was as usual a good fit for me not too tight to allow me to last a while and give her maximum attention before I blew my load. I was afraid I would not last all that long as I was really ready to bust a nut but with her being so wet it reduced the friction and I made it thru her first orgasm without a problem. As she came on my dick I felt my own cum rising in my balls but was able to slow down and hold it at bay for a bit. But all too soon I could not contain it any longer and I felt pulse after pulse of cum shoot deep into her and with each pulse Tina let out a little grunt. As my cum shot into her womb she felt the hot babyjuice slam against her insides. She began to cum again, clamping her muscles down on my dick and squeezing as her juice flowed out of her, down over my balls and my legs then finally soaking the bed beneath us. I collapsed on the bed next to her and we embraced holding each other and enjoying our mutual afterglow.

As we lay in our embrace I felt the bed shift and then noticed Sue on the other side of Tina and Tammy slide down next to me and the four of us drifted off to sleep.

I woke the next morning about dawn. I could see the light from the sunrise begin to brighten the room and I noticed that Tammy and Tina were both already up which left Sue and I still in the bed. I heard them whispering in the bathroom so I got up to see what was going on. I found the two of them dressed, or at least as close to being dressed as they usually were. Each was wearing one of their bikinis and the skirts I had bought. They saw me and greeted me with a hug and a kiss each.

"We were going to let you sleep. Tammy and I wanted to walk on the beach a little since today is our last day." Tina told me.

"We figured you need the rest after taking care of us the last few days. Besides you might want to do Sue again before she leaves." Tammy said.

"If you guys wait we can all go." I said.

"No, you go back to bed and work you magic on Sue while we're gone. We need some girl talk." Tina told me firmly.

Well I know enough not to get in the middle of "girl talk". That always means get out of the way because they're going to talk about you and your better off not knowing what's being said. So I just nodded to them gave each a kiss and went back to cuddle up next to Sue. I figured if I worked gently enough I could get her worked up in her sleep so she woke horny as hell and ready to fuck. I really did want to stick my dick into that tight pussy again and blast a load into her. That is the problem with too many women in your bed at once. Nobody gets the attention they really deserve.

The girls let themselves out quietly while I lay with Sue and slowly ran a finger over her nipples getting them to stand at attention. She lay on her side and I behind her as I reached around to play with her tits and gently stroke her neck and other sensitive parts. It was only a minute or so before she rolled over still sound asleep and gave me full access to both tits and her pussy. She still had her legs together so I had some work to do but it was easier. The more I licked her nipples and rolled them around in my lips the more gentle pressure I applied to her pussy. I slowly worked my finger back and forth up and down her slit and occasionally over her clit. She began to react by opening her legs for me a little at a time. Then her breath began to come shallow and faster.

Now she had her legs nearly fully spread and was humping against the air above her so I moved down to put my face into her sweet sex. I began to lick. Slowly I inserted my tongue into her and licked upwards toward her clit then back down to her hole and inside it. A couple of passes like that and she clamped her hands on my head and shoved me into her. She was awake and about as horny as you can get. I started to lick and suck in earnest and worked on her until her juices were flowing easily.

I moved up her kissing my way up her mound, her belly, across her tits to her mouth. She greedily sucked my tongue into her mouth. While we tongue wrestled I positioned my dick at her entrance. She knew what I was doing and reached down and grabbed hold of my meat and pulled me into her. She was as tight as she was last night and I worked my way into her and finally felt my cock bottom out inside her. I began to pump and she began to hump against me in time. I was really enjoying the fucking I was giving her when I felt her muscles contract and the gush of girl cum wash over my dick. I remember thinking to myself "that didn't take long." But she wanted more and with only a moments rest she was humping at me again. I rolled over bringing her with me and putting her on top where she could ride me. Ride me she did, and in only a few minutes she was cumming again this time with a scream, arching her back and throwing back her head. Now she had me hot and ready but I wanted to change positions again so I crawled out from under her and got behind her. I pulled her ass up in the air and saw her puckered hole. For a minute I thought about going in her ass but decided against it, figuring if her pussy was as tight as it was I would never fit in her ass. Instead I aimed at her pussy and drove in deep on the first stroke. I pounded her from behind until I felt the cum rising in my balls and rushing down my prick until it spurted out the tip and into her waiting womb. As it pulsed out I held myself deep into her and let it drain completely. I was kneeling there holding myself into her and enjoying the sensations when I heard her mutter, "Shit"

"What's wrong?" I asked

"Nothing's wrong, Damn that was great. I thought you were going to go up my ass for a minute." She answered.

"For a minute I thought about it. But figured I might hurt you." I offered.

"Probably would have but if it felt as good as everything else you did to me it would have been worth it. But I just remembered, I stopped taking the pill two months ago and was thinking that you might have knocked me up." She offered.

Now it was my turn, "Shit!!!"

She laughed. "Don't worry about it there's nothing we can do now. It's my fault for not warning you last night."

With that she rolled over onto her back and pulled me down to her. "Where are the girls?" she asked looking around.

"They went for a walk on the beach. They told me I had to stay here and take care of you. Make sure you had enough dick to satisfy you before we had to go." I told her.

"I'll have to thank them when they get back." She said as she took my softening cock in her hand and began to massage it. "Any chance we could get this back to life?"

"Well maybe if you keep doing what you're doing and give it a kiss or two you may be able to coax it back. Why, Didn't you have enough already?" I asked

"I was thinking about what you said, and maybe I thought we could try it." She cooed

"What do you mean?" I asked. (I can be really dense at times.)

"You know using my other hole. I've never had it like that but I have slipped a finger or two in while I was playing with myself and it was …. interesting." She answered as she slid down and started to lick my cock. She got an almost immediate reaction from me. Whether it was the oral stimulation or the talk about ass fucking, either way I started to get hard. As I hardened she took more of me in her mouth and began to give me a full fledged blow job. After a few minutes she came back up and said, "I think you're ready and I know I am."

I quickly went to the bathroom and grabbed a tube of KY that Tina kept around for just such emergencies. When I got back to the bed I found her kneeling on the edge of the bed with her ass high and her cheeks spread, I squeezed a liberal amount of KY onto her hole and rubbed it around with my finger letting it slip inside just a little. Then I shot a little on my dick and smeared it around. Now we were ready.

I stood behind her putting me at the perfect height to line up on her bung hole. I lined up on her back door and gave a little push. To my surprise I slid right in, no resistance no problem, so I pushed a little again and found myself all the way inside her ass. The girl was built backwards. Tiny and tight pussy and big loose asshole. I let it set there a few seconds and I asked "How is it for you, does it hurt?"

"God no. Ohh I like it I feel so full. Come on quit stalling I want to feel it slide in and out." She answered

So I started to slowly pump on her butt and she was pushing back to me each time. I could feel my dick sliding in and out of her ass and it felt great, then suddenly she tightened up and squeezed and with a moan and a shudder she came. I reached down underneath and her juices were flowing from her pussy. I took this as a cue and started to pump harder and faster.

That was how we were when Tina and Tammy walked in as they returned from their walk. Sue kneeling on the edge of the bed and me with my dick buried in her ass pumping away.

"Well it looks like you didn't miss us." Tina teased as she gave me a kiss. Then she looked down. "Oh, I thought you were just fucking her pussy from behind I didn't know you were doing her ass." She stood thee staring as my cock came in and out of the girls asshole.

"I never did it before and I wanted to try it." Sue grunted out as I pumped on her. "I'm glad I did I love it."

By now Tammy had come over to stand on the other side of me and watch close up action. "Everybody gets it up the ass around here but me" she pouted.

"Don't worry honey, when we get home tonight you'll get your turn if you still want I promise." I offered as I pumped away. Her pout instantly turned to a smile as she gave me a kiss and crawled onto the bed to join Sue and give her a kiss, pulling her own bikini top up to offer her tit to the other girl. Just about then Sue came again with a groan and a leaking of pussyjuice. Tammy reached to Sue's pussy and caught some of it in her hand to lick it off. Watching that show pushed me over the edge and I shot my load deep into Sue's ass. With a sigh I let my cock slide out of her and she collapsed back on the bed. Tina lay down with her and took her in her arms.

"Glad you forgot to give us all the pictures last night?' Tina asked

"I have a confession," Sue answered sheepishly. "I forgot on purpose. I was nosy and wanted to see what you guys were really up to. But to answer your question, YES!"

We all started to laugh. "It's a good thing we're leaving today or you girls will have the whole town standing outside our door before long. The way you strut around you are attracting every horny person we come across." I laughed.

We all gathered on the bed and hugged and teased and laughed. " Well I need a shower we will have to pack up soon and get on our way. You guys can lie around a while or you can join me." I offered as I headed for the bathroom.

Needless to say all three of them joined me and we giggled and scrubbed and teased our way through a hundred gallons of hot water before getting out to dry off. While we were drying off Sue related to Tina how she had gone off the pill a couple of months before and had forgotten all about it till I shot my load into her and how she hoped she didn't get pregnant. She laughed that if she did she was either going to name it Jack or Tina depending of course on whether it was a boy or a girl. At that revelation Tina and Tammy exchanged looks. At first I was afraid they were going to get jealous on me. But they recovered immediately and gave her a hug and wished her good luck whatever happened.

Sue got dressed and said her goodbyes and we all began to pack up our stuff to ready for the trip back later that day. We wore our swim gear under our clothes, loaded the car and headed for the beach for a last quick romp in the surf before grabbing a bite and hitting the road. Both girls fell asleep almost immediately and I drove on. That was not a good thing as it gave me time to think. It had never crossed my mind to ask either girl about birth control. By this time I could have knocked up both of them. I resolved that when we got home I would talk to Tina about it. I had just assumed she had taken care of it. Also we had a few more days before the girls parents returned and I was beginning to wonder how they would survive back under the ultra religious and strict rules of their parents. But we had a few more days of debauchery ahead before we had to face that.

Tina & Her Sister Ch. 10

bybuilder216©

We arrived home in the late afternoon. I was beat, between fighting traffic, not enough sleep the night before and essentially driving alone because the two girls had slept the entire trip, all I wanted to do was lay down. My mood must have showed it, as we started to unload the car Tina said to me "I can tell you're tired. Why don't you go lay down and Tammy and I will unload the car and get things taken care of." I was grateful. I gave her a kiss and headed for the bedroom. In minutes I was stripped down and sound asleep under the sheets.

I woke a couple of hours later feeling rested and refreshed and a little horny. There was an enticing aroma coming from the kitchen and I realized I was hungry. But I also felt as though I needed a shower. I headed for the kitchen first to see what the wonderful smells were. I found Tammy at the stove stirring a pot of something. She had her back to me and apparently didn't know I was up yet. She was wearing a pair of shots and a T shirt. I stole up behind her and grabbed a handful of ass through the shorts. It, as expected startled her and she jumped. Once she recovered she smacked me on the arm and tried to act mad but I could see through it and I took her in a hug as I whispered some insincere apologies into her neck as I kissed it.

"Stop that I have to make dinner." she said without conviction.

"But I'm all rested and horny." I protested. I was going to take a quick shower. Want to join me."

While I was talking I had slipped my hand down the back of her shorts and was tickling the upper part of the crack of her ass. "I have to stir this. I can't take time to take a shower." She was weakening, I could tell from the feeble protest. So I moved my hand down further and slipped a finger into her pussy. She gave a little moan and gave in, "I'll turn the pot down. But I don't have time for a shower, just a quickie."

I didn't waste any time I pulled her shorts down where she stood and pulled her T shirt off leaving her naked in the kitchen. I nuzzled her neck a little more and took a nipple in my mouth as I continued to finger fuck her. It took no time at all for her to be very wet and ready. We moved into the living room and I got her to kneel on the carpet while I positioned myself behind her. I aimed my dick at her exposed pussy and plunged right in. She grunted at the force I put behind it as I slammed home. With a few strokes she started to breath faster and in no time I felt her tighten on my dick so I slammed even faster bring her orgasm on almost immediately. As I felt her pussy muscles tighten on my meat and the heat of her juices around my cock I let myself fly and shot my cum deep into her. I held myself in as far as I could get while the last of my orgasm ran babyjuice into her waiting pussy.

Now sated and content I stood up and pulled her with me. I gave her a smack on the ass and sent her back to the kitchen. "I'm going to get my shower how long do I have and by the way where is your sister?"

"She's getting the laundry from the laundry room and it should be ready when she gets back 10 or 15 minutes." She answered as she stirred the pot again. I looked at her and saw our combined cum running down her thigh.

"Sure you don't want to join me in the shower?" I asked as I scooped some of the mixed juice off of her thigh and held it up to her mouth.

She smiled at me as she took my finger into her mouth and sucked off the cum. "No you go ahead but don't take to long."

I gave her a kiss as I headed off for the bathroom. I was enjoying the shower as I realized I still hadn't talked to either of them about birth control and here I had just shot another load into the younger sister. Well that was a discussion we would have to have tonight.

By the time I finished Tina was back and dinner was ready. We sat down to a really excellent but simple dinner and I found out that while I slept the girls had straightened up the apartment and done all the accumulated laundry, everything except the sheets I had been sleeping on. After we finished eating they cleaned up and did the dishes while I sat in front of the TV. It occurred to me that I was getting spoiled having two women take care of all the domestic chores I had done for myself the last few years and having all the sex I wanted on top of it. A guy could get used to it.

Once they had finished in the kitchen the sisters joined me on the couch. Tina sat on one side and leaned against me her head on my shoulder and Tammy on the other side resting her head on my lap we watched the rest of a movie that had come on. I waited for a commercial and then brought up the topic that had been on my mind most of the day.

"Tina, I probably should have asked this earlier but your are using some sort of birth control aren't you?" I asked

She looked at me and smile "Now's a fine time to ask after you've dumped a few gallons of cum in me. Aren't you going to ask about Tammy or don't you care if she gets knocked up"

"Well I know we should have talked about it earlier and yeah I was going to ask about Tammy too." I answered

"What do you think about that Tammy he's been screwing us and now he asks about birth control." She said to Tammy.

"I think it's a little late to worry about now, I mean the sperm are loose now aren't they." Tammy answered without lifting her head.

"Well, you know I just want you girls to be safe and take my share of the responsibility." I stumbled out.

Tina leaned over and gave me a kiss "Don't worry about it we'll take care of it" She told me with a smile.

I relaxed a little as I realized they had been teasing me. We sat there for a minute or so before she asked me, while still cuddled up against me," Would it be so bad?"

"Would what be so bad?" I asked (Remember I can be dense at times)

"If I got pregnant." she said.

Well I can be dense at times but I am not stupid and I can usually sense a verbal trap. So I answered carefully "No, I guess not as long as it's what you want and we are both happy about it." I knew I answered right as she snuggled closer. I let a quiet, inaudible sigh out as I realized I dodged the bullet. Then the second one was fired at me.

"What about me?" Tammy asked.

OK now what do I do, think fast. Open mouth insert foot, quickly before they start to cry or gang up on me. "I love you both and would be pound to father a child with either of you." I answered.

Now Tammy snuggled closer on one side and Tina on the other side. I'm batting 1000 tonight I thought to myself smugly. It was about then that I realized what I said. "OH shit! What did I just do?" I thought to myself.

I sat there slowly working up a sweat worrying and suddenly Tina picked her head up and began to nuzzle my neck and kiss me. I turned to her and met her lips with mine and we kissed very tenderly she would kiss my lips and then run her tongue over them and slide it into my mouth. It was a really nice way to be kissed I realized. Then I felt Tammy mouthing my dick through my pants. But that did not last long before she opened my pants and exposed my hard cock to the air. She did not let it in the air long before she slid me into her mouth and began to give me a slow tender blow job.

I was enjoying getting sucked off by one sister as I kissed the other and started to remove Tina's shirt to expose her tits and hard nipples so my mouth could get around them. I sucked first one than the other of her enlarged and extended nipples into my mouth and ran my tongue over them. Her breathing started to get heavy when she said "Tammy, lets take him into the bedroom."

Tammy sat up letting my dick plop out of her mouth. She had a hold of one of my hands as she urged me up while Tina stood up and tugged on the other. I followed them as they led me to the bedroom. I stood there by the bed while they removed my shirt and then, with one sister on each side pulled my pants down and off me. I stood there naked and reached out for them but they pushed my hands away and pushed me down on the bed. They then turned to each other and they slowly removed each other clothes.

Tammy took hold of Tina's shirt and finished what I had started and removed it. Then before stepping back she took each of her sister's nipples into her mouth and gently sucked them before kissing her on the lips. Now it was Tina's turn, she reached over and drew Tammy's shirt up and over her head exposing her nearly identical tits. She returned Tammy's favors, sucking each tit in turn then kissing her sister.

Tammy now reached out and helped Tina remove her shorts and panties by pulling them down from the side. As she followed them down she went to her knees and snuggled her mouth against her sister's bald pussy. I watched as she licked Tina's pussy giving it several strokes before getting to her feet again and again kissing Tina. Once again Tina repeated the same process on her sister, pulling her pants down then licking her snatch before standing and kissing Tammy. This time as they stood naked side by side they turned to face me and I again marveled at how nearly identical they were in every respect. Except for Tammy's slight baby fat they could be identical twins.

I held out my hands and they each reached out and grasped one as I pulled them into my bed. They each lay to a side of me. But now Tina moved down and took me in her mouth and began to work her magic tongue on my dick while Tammy kissed and caressed my mouth with her tongue. I urged Tammy up so I could get my mouth around her nipples and I drew them into my mouth one at a time, taking time to tease each one with my tongue. I had enough tit and wanted to taste pussy so I whispered to Tammy "I want to eat you." She smiled at me but shook her head "no".

"It's Tina's turn. Make her glad she met you." she told me as she kissed me.

She reached out and drew her sister's leg up over me so that Tina's pussy was inches from my face. That put Tina and I into a 69 and I went to work on her luscious pussy lips. I licked and sucked them drawing each lip into my mouth then running my tongue up and down her slit. All the while I was eating Tina, Tammy was sitting next to us. She had one hand buried in her pussy and the other was running over her sister and me, just touching us and sharing the joy. The exoticness of the additional hand running over us as well as my work on her pussy brought Tina to a crashing climax. She ground her pussy into my mouth as her juices ran out onto my face. I sucked up every drop I could as she began to settle down. Abruptly she pulled herself off of my face and turned around now straddling my groin she took my hard cock in her hand and guided it into her waiting hole and began to ride me. At first she was slow and gentle then as she built to a second orgasm she began to ride harder and harder until she was ramming herself onto me. I knew she was getting close so I took a tit in each hand and began to tweak her nipples. The titty tweak pushed her over the edge and she shudder and gushed juice all over my cock. She came down from the sexual high just sitting on my still hard cock slowly rubbing herself on me. She looked me in the eyes and smiled. "That was great but would you take me hard. I want it hard and I want to feel your cum in me."

I pulled her down to lay on top of me for a minute before I rolled her over and drew her legs up over my shoulders. I knew this was one of her favorite positions and that she liked me to ram her when we used it. I aimed my dick with my hand and put it at her entrance before I pushed back into her, hard. I let it sit there for a few seconds before I drew it nearly all the way out and rammed hard again and again until I was pounding her like a jackhammer. Fucking her like this I knew I would not last much longer and I soon felt the cum rising in me and rushing down my cock until it shot out and into her womb. I shot rope after rope into her and felt myself slow to a dribble but I held it in her until I softened and fell out on my own.

Again she stared into my eyes and said to me." I love feeling your cum pool in me. It makes me feel so good."

Tammy had sat watching our lovemaking now leaned over and kissed me and then kissed her sister as she laid next to her and hugged her. "I know what you mean sis. The best part of sex is knowing he left his seed in me. Maybe one of these day's we'll be able to talk him into letting us get pregnant." She then looked at me with a smile that said "I love you."

I crawled out from under Tina's legs and snuggled up between them. Even though it was only early evening we all drifted off to sleep. Sometime in the middle of the night I woke to find Tammy laying next to me and Tina with her head between her legs eating her pussy and bringing her to climax. I laid there and watched as she finished off her sister. She noticed I was awake and gave me a kiss. "I figured Tammy needed to cum and I didn't want to wake you so I took care of her. You can have her tomorrow morning after I go to work. That is if you can get it up again." She chuckled at me.

"No problem." I muttered as I drifted back off.

Tina & Her Sister Ch. 11

bybuilder216©

I woke early the next morning and slid out of bed to make coffee. Tina had to work today and had to be in early so I figured that since I was up I would treat her to a nice breakfast. I had had my first cup of coffee and read the paper when I heard her get up and go into the bathroom. I took a cup of coffee made the way she likes it and walked to the bathroom. I pushed open the door and found her sitting on the toilet. I bent over and gave her a kiss and handed her the coffee. She smiled at me took a sip of coffee and said "I don't know if I will ever get used to the lack of privacy around you. But once I get over the shock I do like it."

I helped her off the toilet and started the shower for her. We both got in and I took my time washing her body, running my soapy hands all over her, lingering on those special spots and then washing her hair for her. We finished without having sex, much to her disappointment. "You don't have time." I told her. "Stay horny all day and I'll take care of you when you get home."

"There won't be enough of you left by the time my slut of a sister gets done with you today." She laughed as I dried her off. With a smack on the ass I sent her to the bedroom to get dressed while I made breakfast.

I slaved over the hot stove making her favorite omelet and toast. She came into the kitchen after getting dressed and sat at the table. I was a little miffed when she turned up her nose at the omelet I put in front of her, she pushed it away and nibbled on the toast and coffee. She could see I was upset and apologized.

"I'm sorry I'm just not hungry. I really don't feel like eating this morning." She explained.

The apology and a kiss was enough to mollify me. I ate the omelet rather than see it go to waste and we talked.

I started the conversation by saying "I'm a little worried about you and Tammy. I mean how are you going to get along when your parents get back. Life is certainly different the last week and a half than it will be when they return."

"I know." she answered "Its something I have been thinking about and talked to Tammy about when you were sleeping yesterday. We love our parents, but they can be really ... stifling at times. So we both need to get out of there. I have to admit that I don't think I ready to face their wrath by moving in here yet. So when I talked to Tammy I suggested she get a job in town and then with both of us working we can afford an apartment, hopefully in this building. I called the office yesterday and the people across the hall are moving out in a couple of weeks. So we would be close to you."

"You know that a couple of weeks ago I never would have considered sharing an apartment with my little sister. That was before you reintroduced me to her and I realized how much I love her and how much she loves me and looks up to me. Anyway, she's going to ask you to take her over to the hospital today to apply for a job. She took some tech courses in high school for nursing and she's hoping she will be able to get a nurses aid job."

"I'd be glad to take her over." I said.

She smiled at me, "I know you would. If she gets the job and because she doesn't have a car. My parents will think it's a good idea for us to share an apartment. They think we don't get along, which we didn't before, so they figure we'll keep each other in line."

"That sounds like a plan. I was considering asking you to move in with me but was hesitating. I guess I was a little scared after going though the shit with my ex-wife, I didn't want to repeat it. But I think I'm over that now. If you want to I'd be happy to have you live with me." I offered

"That's sweet and thank you. I may take you up on that later but one step at a time with my parents. First we let them meet the nice guy who watches out for us, then you can become a friend, then my boyfriend, then my live-in. I don't want them to go into fits all at once." She said "For now I have to go to work. You go back to bed and screw my little sister silly, she loves you almost as much as I do you know."

She gave me a hug and a kiss as she got up and left. I cleaned up the mess I had made and went back to join Tammy in bed. I was ready for a "little lovin" after having showered with Tina.

I crawled back under the sheets and cuddled up next to a naked Tammy. She was warm and as usual ready and willing despite being asleep. As I snuggled up against her back to lay in spoon fashion she wiggled back into me and got comfortable. I draped an arm over her and began to trace slow circles around her nipples. I got an immediate reaction as they stiffened to attention, I continued to tease her tits for a few minuets before moving my hand down to her ass. I loved moving my hand around on her smooth ass and just gently squeezing it. I occasionally let a finger wander to her pussy and I would brush across her lips. Not hard just a little touch. It took only a few of these before she was wet and I could easily slide a finger up and down her slit and finally into her pussy. She gave a little moan as I slipped it in and pushed back on me. I pushed the digit in a little farther and began to slowly stroke it in and out. She responded to my efforts but still had not woke up so I slid it out and placed my dick at her entrance and slowly slid it up and down her slit with my hand until it was juiced up real well. Stopping at her pussy entrance I applied pressure with my hips and slid it into her. That brought a loud groan as she spread her legs to give me better access. Slowly, I started to pump on her. At some point she woke up.

"What a wonderful way to wake up." she breathed heavily.

"I'm glad you like it. I figured since Tina went to work we could have a little time together." I answered.

"I like your ideas." She said as I continued to pump. After a minute or so I pulled out and rolled her over on her belly, I got between her legs and grasped her waist to lift her butt up a bit to give me access as I plunged in again. Now as I pumped on her I reached around and started to run my finger tip very gently over her clit. That brought an immediate reaction as she humped back into me with a vengeance. In seconds I felt her pussy tighten on my dick as her orgasm neared climax and then suddenly I felt her release as the juices flowed out over my cock, down my balls and onto my thighs. I slowed down my pace allowing her to relax and enjoy the euphoria. Once again I pulled out and rolled her over. Now she was on her back and I wanted to get my face down between her legs and munch away.

I love eating pussy. The only two things that beat it are getting a blow job and fucking and depending on my mood not necessarily in that order. So I let my tongue go to work on her. I ran it up and down her slit, getting the juices all worked up. Then flicking her clit with the tip and moving down to lick out her insides as best as I could reach. Times like this I wish I had a 10 inch tongue, just so I could get it all. But instead I have to suffer with the old standard model and do the best I could. My best was apparently good enough as only a minute or so after I started she grabbed my head and shoved it deeper into her pussy, "You're going to make me cum again! I'm cumming!" she shouted and I tasted her sweet juices flooding my mouth.

After I had sucked up all there was to get I crawled up to her face and kissed her, as I did she began to lick her juices off of my face. My dick was still hard as I had not cum yet myself and now it was resting in her slit between her spread legs and it wanted to get in to the warmth and wetness of her pussy again. I started to slide it in when she stopped me. "Do me like you did Tina last night, hard and fast."

I backed off and drew her legs up onto my shoulders before I reentered her and I began to pound with all I had. Now I was ready to blow my load I was so worked up my balls were beginning to ache. So I pounded her with everything I had. I looked down and watched as her tits bounced with each stroke. Then I felt my own orgasm rising and with a final hard shove drove into her as deep as I could go and sent my sperm into her with force. Each spurt brought a little grunt from her. Finally I was done and the last of it dribbled out and I held still while the post orgasmic sensitivity passed. Then I laid down next her and held her in an embrace. As I laid there holding her she whispered into my ear. "I love when you fuck me, I love when you eat me, I love to suck your cock, I love watching you fuck my sister but I especially love feeling you sperm swimming in me. I love you." Then we both fell asleep.

She woke me about 2 hours later, woke me by giving me a blow job. She was sucking me into her mouth and taking me down her throat when she noticed I was awake. She looked up at me and took my dick out of her mouth. "I was wondering how long it would take to wake you. You did so well on me earlier I wanted to just suck you till you cum in my mouth, I want to taste your cum again" then she went back to work rolling my dick around in her mouth and running her tongue up and down it as she swallowed me. Since I had fucked her earlier I knew this would take a while so I relaxed and let her work her tongue and lips around me. It was a very good blowjob and she worked it non stop until I started to swell even bigger than normal and shot my reduced load into her mouth. She took it and rolled it around in her mouth before swallowing and then went back to work cleaning me up.

We laid together for a while before she spoke again. "I need to ask a favor." She said

"What's that?" I asked

"Could you take me over to the hospital so I can apply for a job. They're hiring nurse's aids and Tina and I talked about it and I want to try to get a job in town." She answered.

"I'd be happy to take you over." I answered. "Besides I talked to Tina this morning and she told me the plan you guys made. So let's get our lazy asses out of bed get showered and get moving." As I said the last I reached down and smacked her hard on the ass.

"OW! That hurt! You shouldn't do that you know." She admonished me.

"Why's that" I asked as I started to get up.


We showered and dressed with a minimum of fooling around and I took her out job hunting. The first application struck gold. They were indeed hiring at the local hospital and were so eager to hire her that they interviewed, hired and did all the paperwork without letting her out of their sight. They even gave her a check as a sign-on bonus to help her out with uniforms and shoes and such.

She had been in there so long I was beginning to worry and had just about decided to go look for her when I saw her running across the parking lot, waving the check at me. They had put her on the schedule to start the next week, she was so proud and excited. She wanted to go tell Tina immediately so we drove over to see Tina at work. Both girls were jumping around with excitement. They calmed down after a few minutes and I pointed out that we had some work to do and Tina had a few hours more on her shift. I promised to take them to dinner to celebrate and off we went again.

I took Tammy to the bank to open an account so she could cash her check and then to the store where she could get the uniforms she needed as well as those ugly but serviceable shoes that nurses used to wear. She still had a few days before she had to report for her first shift but I wanted to get the stuff done while we could. We finished up and still got home with a couple of hours to spare before Tina got home. I stretched out on the couch to watch some TV and Tammy squeezed in next to me.

 

"I've been telling you she's a slut. But nobody was listening." Tina laughed in answer while Tammy just laid there with a huge grin on her face. I hugged them both to me and we lay together talking and teasing until Tina decided it was time to get ready for work. She made Tammy get up and get dressed so she could drop her off at her orientation on her way to work. I got up and walked to the living room without bothering to get dressed. Nudity had become the norm around here anyway. I lounged on the couch with the TV on until the girls kissed me goodbye. Each of them leaned over and gave me a tender kiss on the lips then each kissed my dick before they left.

I had some planning to do tomorrow would be the last full day I would have both girls staying with me. After that they would be heading home to arrive and get things settled in a few hours before their parents were to return from their church retreat. I wanted to do something special with them but couldn't decide what.

Tina & Her Sister Ch. 12

bybuilder216©

I spent the rest of the day wracking my brain for an idea of how to make the next day special for the girls, since it was to be the last full day we had together before their parents returned from the church retreat they had been to for the last two weeks. Unfortunately I was drawing a blank. So I set about making dinner for that evening for the three of us. Homemade spaghetti sauce with meatballs and garlic bread. One of the few things I could make well. I put plans for the next day on the back burner and figured I would bring it up with them over dinner to see what they wanted to do.

I had dinner ready when they walked through the door that evening. Tina had picked up Tammy from the orientation session she had for her new job and they arrived hungry and tired from a day of work. I had them both sit in the living room and poured them each a glass of wine with orders to put their feet up and relax for a few minutes while I finished getting dinner on the table. A few minutes later I announced dinner and we all sat down to a simple dinner and conversation.

Tammy was excited by the prospect of starting her first job but a little overwhelmed by the paperwork. She had brought most of it home with her to ask my assistance in filling it out. I agreed that after dinner we would go over it. Tina was quiet throughout the meal. I sensed that she was a little upset at having our little short term live in end so soon and allowed her to brood in silence. I had, after all, given her the option of moving in if she choose but she had felt it was too soon to inflict her parents on me all at once.

We all enjoyed our dinner and conversation and as we were finishing I brought up the subject of the next day with them. "I spent most of the day trying to figure out what we could do tomorrow. I figured that since it is the last day we would have together, I would like to do something special for you girls but I don't know what."

Tina and Tammy looked at each other from across the table and Tina said, "We were talking about it on the way home and we want to do something for you. You have done so much for us the last two weeks and we want to thank you."

"What are you talking about? All I did was take us all to the shore for a couple of days and buy you some clothes. No big deal. It's not like I flew you to the French Riviera or anything. Besides I got a lot out of it too. I was able to have sex with two beautiful women and a couple of other pretty nice ones too."

Tina looked at Tammy again and answered me, "It's not just that. We really did enjoy it, the clothes, the people, going out, the beach, and the sex. You may not realize what you did for us. You brought us together. You forced me to get to know my sister and realize how much I do love her. You showed me that there is love and there is lust and that there is a difference."

Tammy chimed in. "For me you showed me that my sister wasn't somebody to be jealous of that she was someone I could be happy for when she was happy, that I could help her be happy instead of trying to ruin her day for the hell of it. You showed me that there is a world out there and that my life did not have to include a bunch of hypocrites pretending to be pious. God I hated that, all those assholes preaching and then running around behind everybody's back. But most of all you made a woman of me and did it with love instead of in the back seat of a car. No wham bang thank you ma'am. You cared. I don't think I will ever meet anyone that I would more want to give my virginity to. I've had a lot of boys and men want it and try to convince me to give it up but you were the one."

"You see. As far as we're concerned you are a very special man. Besides the fact that you are great in bed and can even satisfy both of us at the same time. You have showed us more in the last couple of weeks than anybody else ever has. But like you we could not think of anything special enough for you."

I looked at both of them and decided that we had a pretty good thing going and I was very lucky. "Well how about if we just hang out here tonight, relax, maybe rent a movie and we will deal with tomorrow when it comes."

Tina smiled and offered, "That sounds like a plan. So I will clean up the mess you made making this dinner and you and Tammy go to the video store and pick out a movie or two for us. On the way back stop at the grocery and get us some munchies."

With those instructions Tammy and I headed out. Now the only video store around was in the local shopping mall, so as we entered it was no great surprise that one of Tammy's friends from school was behind the counter. I went to browse the selection while Tammy caught up with her friend. I picked out a new release that I had not seen and another that I thought the girls would like and I approached the check out counter. Tammy approved of my choices and I handed them over to her friend who bagged my selections and handed the bag to Tammy. I glanced at the bag and thought it looked larger than it should have for two tapes but decided that maybe they were both two reelers and dropped the thought as I paid for our selections. Next we hit the grocery and picked up movie necessities, popcorn, chips, dip etc. Then on to home, Tina had the kitchen clean when we arrived and was just finishing loading the dishwasher. I was ordered to go change into comfortable clothes, which to Tina meant my running shorts and a T shirt while she and Tammy reviewed my movie selections. While I was getting changed Tammy came into the bedroom and started to undress. Once she was down to her underwear she asked my help with her bra. She dropped that and slid out of her panties before she turned and gave me a hug and a kiss. I reached up to grab a handful of tit and she melted into my embrace as readily as always but them broke it off and said "Later." Then she put on the oversized T shirt she used for lounging around in and occasionally sleeping in, when we left it on that is.

We moved into the living room where Tina was setting up the tape. "Tammy, would you do the popcorn while I get changed?" she asked and she headed for the bedroom to return in her oversized T shirt. Tammy joined us with a big bowl of popcorn and I found myself quite comfortably on the couch with a sister on each side leaning against me. I once again pondered on how lucky I was, to have these two beautiful women who both apparently were in love with me and treated me like a king. Whatever I wanted, whenever I wanted they never denied me anything. I had gotten used to having them both around all the time and knew it was going to be lonely around here once they went back home, at least until they got there plan in motion and moved in across the hall.

The next two hours drifted by, we watched the movie and ate our popcorn and cuddled on the couch. It was a quite and comfortable evening. The movie finished and we all got up and took our turns in the bathroom, being a gentleman I let the girls go first and took last place in line. When I finished and came out Tina was calling at me to hurry up that the next movie was starting. I remember thinking that they must have decided to watch both films in one sitting so I moved back to my space on the couch and sat down.

The movie had started and I watched about 30 seconds and realized it was not one I had chosen. "They gave me the wrong movie." I exclaimed.

"Really, well the stores closed now so we might as well watch it." Tammy offered.

 

I glanced over at Tammy and saw that she had her hand in her crotch under her T shirt, nothing new there she was about the horniest girl I had ever met. Then at Tina, she was absently rubbing her tit while she watched. I had grown a wicked hardon with all the sex going on, both on the screen and sitting on either side of me. I figured, "what the hell" and reached my hand into my shorts to stroke myself a little. Before I could get to my target, Tina grabbed my hand. "Save it for us later." She said with a smile on her face.

By this time Tammy had her T shirt up around her waist and was working her pussy full force and Tina had her own fingers busy. "This is not fair." I complained. Both of you are playing with yourselves and I can't get any relief. They both looked at me and I watched as evil grins spread across their faces. Then to tease me further they took their hands from their pussies and offered their pussy soaked fingers to each other. Now I was starting to get desperate.

Here I sat with my two women on either side of me, watching a porn movie while they openly played with themselves and then licked their juices from each others fingers. My dick was straining to come out of the waistband of my shorts and I was beginning to feel some real pain. Then they made it worse. After they finished cleaning each others fingers off they sat up and pulled their T shirts off and laid down against me. Now I had two naked women leaning against me, watching a porn movie while they openly played with themselves and then licked their juices from each others fingers.

Well now I at least had access to their bodies and could tease them a little while they watched me suffer. I let a hand roam over each of their bodies lingering on their tits and then moving to their pussies to tease them. So now I was bringing them to the state they had me in. About the time this happened I let my fingers slide into the girl's pussies. Tammy broke first, she had the least self control where sex was involved.

"I can't stand it any more." She said as she pulled the waistband to my shorts down and exposed my cock. Without pause she immediately dropped her mouth down on me and began to suck me off.

Now since I was getting some attention I drove three fingers into Tina and she moaned in appreciation. Both girls were as hot as I was and it took only a minute of finger fucking before Tina's pussy clenched down on me hand as she orgasamed. Tammy was going to town sucking me off but she was being careful to not let me cum and I soon knew why. She came up for air and kissed me, passionately, then leaned over and kissed his sister before she swung her leg over me and straddled my dick. I slid inside her with no effort at all and she began to ride me.

While Tammy rode me, Tina pushed me so I slid off of the couch and was sitting on the floor with my head resting on the couch cushions. Before I knew what was happening she had my head pinned back and had her pussy on my mouth and was grinding into me. I was in heaven getting fucked by one sister while the other rode my face. But unfortunately their teasing had had its effect and I felt my balls tighten and my sperm rush up my prick and shoot into Tammy's womb. I pumped spurt after spurt of baby juice into her womb and it had its effect because as I pumped into her I felt her clamp onto my cock and squeeze it in her own orgasm.

Tammy sat still on my cock allowing it to drain into her fully while I continued to eat her sister. Now that I could concentrate I used my tongue to find her clit and gently flicked back and forth over it as I felt her build to another climax. I flicked her back and forth and suddenly drove it deep into her cunt, pushing as far as I could reach and sucking at the same time. That did it and she started to cum, she leaked juice down onto my face faster than I could suck it up and it ran down my chin, onto my neck and then to my chest. I felt her pussy start to relax and I felt another flood of pussyjuice flow down me then I felt a tongue on my own nipples and chest as Tammy leaned in and began to lick her sisters cum from me.

As her orgasm ended and she came down from her sexual high Tina slid off my face and onto the floor next to me. "We were going to tease you all night and then fuck the hell out of you." Tina said as she rested against my shoulder.

"We still may be able to fuck the hell out of him." Tammy offered. "he shot a huge wad into me and he's still rock hard inside me. See." As she slid off me and exposed my still hard dick.

Tina smiled and asked "My turn?" as she bent over and took me into her mouth cleaning her sisters juices off of me in the process." Tammy sat next to me on the floor and leaned against me as she stroked my arms and chest. "Go for it. I hope he makes you cum again Sis." She sighed.

Tina picked her head up and said "Come on lets take him to the bedroom." As she took my hand and led me to our bed with Tammy holding the other one. Tina laid on the bed and spread her legs in what has been an invitation to men from women since the beginning of time. I responded in the way men always have. I crawled between her legs and sunk my cock into her pussy and began to slowly work it in and out. Tammy laid next to us and kissed her sister then kissed me. "I get him again when you're done." She told Tina.

I began to pump away, quickly losing myself in the sexual ecstasy. As I fucked Tina, Tammy ran her hands over both of us, occasionally stopping to kiss me or her sister or suck her sister's tit into her mouth and chew on the nipple a little. Tina slipped into the world of sexual fulfillment and whispered to us, "Do you know what my dream is?"

"No, tell me what's your dream." I answered as I slid my meat in and out.

"That one day you will fuck me like this and I will end up carrying your child. That would be the most wonderful thing I could imagine"

I was so lost in the moment that all I could do was answer "That would be wonderful. I would like that."

"After you make Tina pregnant, can I have your baby too?" Tammy asked

"Of course you can. It would make me proud to make you both pregnant." I breathed as my balls tightened and the cum rushed up my cock again and splashed into Tina's womb.

"Talk about thinking with the wrong head! What did I just promise? Who cares I just got laid again" All ran through my head as I shot my load into the older of the two sisters. I collapsed on the bed between the girls and lay there enjoying the attention and the tenderness that flowed from both of them. We lay together for a while before Tammy decided she was horny again and began to take me into her mouth. She worked me until I was hard again and then asked me to fuck her with her legs in the air and her back on the bed. I slid between her legs and put them on my shoulders as I kneeled at her pussy and paid homage to it as well as any man could. I fucked her for what seemed like forever before I finally came again and slid into the oblivion of exhausted sleep.

The next morning came bright and sunny. I found myself as had become the norm, between the two sisters, both of them with an arm over me almost as though they did not want me to escape while they slept. I stayed there without moving for a while, enjoying the closeness and warmth. I let my hands slide over their bodies savoring the smoothness of their skin and the tightness that youth gives to the female form. They slowly came awake and each smiled at the touch and attention they were receiving. After a few minutes both were fully awake and purring like a couple of cats getting petted. I asked, "Did you guys decide what you want to do today, since it is our last day together?"

Tammy answered first, which was unusual, normally she deferred to Tina on such decisions. Tammy only took the lead in sex, being less experienced and more adventurous it was natural. "We talked about it last night after you fell asleep. We just want to hang out, stay home and be together."

Tina echoed her, "We don't want to share you today just the three of us here and naked as much as possible." As she finished her statement her hand slid to my dick and wrapped around it. I was already hard from lying here touching them put her touch brought new meaning to my hardness. She felt me stiffen and smiled, then kissed me before sliding her head down and engulfing my manhood fully in her mouth.

She sucked my cock into her throat and I let out a groan. Tammy smiled at me and kissed me with tenderness that only means "I care" before moving up a little and feeding me a tit to suck while Tina gave me a blowjob. I felt my cock slide into Tina's mouth, over her tongue and bottom out against the back of her throat, then her tongue slid up my length again as she withdrew me from her mouth until just the head was left in her wet mouth. She used her tongue and the suction of her mouth to again draw me deep into her throat. I was losing myself in ecstasy again and I wanted more of Tammy then just her tits. I pulled her up on me until she was sitting on my face, her pussy firmly planted on my mouth.

I began to tongue her clit and her hole and she immediately started thrashing around on my face. Since I was so busy eating Tammy I didn't notice that Tina had stopped sucking me off and had crawled on top of me, didn't notice that is until I felt her hot wet pussy slide over my cock. So once again I was on my back with one sister riding my face and the other riding my cock. They had worked this into an art. Tina sat straddling my dick and Tammy on my face. Tina had her arms wrapped around her sister and the two of them worked me for our mutual pleasure. Tammy was the first to cum and she did cum, all over my face she let her juices flow and then as her body began to relax Tina began to stiffen up and her orgasm flooded her body. Feeling her cunt muscles tighten around my dick and the flood of girl cum around my cock sent me over the edge and I shot my load of baby juice deep into her.

"God I love feeling you cum inside me." She whispered as she continued to ride my softening dick.

Tina & Her Sister Ch. 12

bybuilder216©

We lay together for a little while as we each recovered. We each needed a shower as all of us had somebody's cum on us either from the previous night or from this morning. Tina took the lead here forcing us all out of bed and into the shower. She didn't even give us a chance to piss before getting into the warm water. Tammy and I were both whining about having to piss.

Like most men I am not to fussy about where I whip it out and relieve myself. In an alley, behind a bush along the road, Hell give me enough to drink and I'll even hang it out in the street and let fly. We guys are kind of pigs like that. Yes even in the shower. But we learn in Jr. High that you don't piss in the shower when you're sharing it. That's a good way to get the shit kicked out of you and it is a lesson you learn early and well. So when Tina said to us "If you have to piss go ahead." As the three of us stood in the shower she spread her legs a bit and an unmistakable stream poured forth. Tina is usually a little more reserved than Tammy. From Tammy I almost would have expected something like that but from Tina, never. Those thoughts must have shown on my face because as she straightened up she looked at us both and smiled, "Shock you, did I?"

Tammy was not one to be outdone so she promptly squatted and began to relieve herself. She finished and stood up. Now here I was left with what was becoming a painful condition. I had to piss and to make matters worse the sight of these two girls naked in the shower with me and very openly taking a piss had had an effect on my dick in that I had grown another hardon. "Oh well what the hell." I said as I relaxed and let loose. Before the beginning of the stream had hit the tub Tina had grabbed hold of my dick and was using it to hose her sister. I was shocked but after holding it for so long I couldn't stop the stream until it finished on its own.

Tammy squealed, "You bitch. You pig. You made him piss on me."

Tina laughed at her, "Yeah slut but you loved it. Look how hard your nipples are. You got turned on."

Tammy looked down shyly and smiled "Yeah it was kinky, wasn't it." She laughed.

"What a slut you are!" Tina laughed

"Yeah, I learned it from you and you love it." Tammy retorted. The both laughed and we all hugged before washing each other and getting out of the shower. We dried and headed for the kitchen. I slipped a pair of running shorts on, just to keep dangling objects out of harms way but the girls did not bother and continued about their day nude. They spent most of the day that way which gave the guy selling magazines quite a start when Tammy opened the door and stood in plain view while he tried to go through his sales pitch. He gave up and went away after three false starts.

The girls spent their time being affectionate and attentive to me and to each other. Stopping to kiss or fondle at a whim. We just wasted the day laying around watching TV and goofing off. Dinnertime came and we decided to grab something out besides I had to return the movies we rented, so the girls reluctantly got dressed. They pulled on the short skirts I had bought them and tank tops that were made to cover a swim suit. They were thin, thin enough that they left little to the imagination when worn without a bra or swim top. I looked at them before we left and just shook my head. I could clearly see there nipples straining against the material and the outline of their areolas as a dark spot on the material. I was afraid to ask if they had underwear on but my money said not. Our first stop was the video store to drop off the movies and the girls wanted to see if there was one they wanted to see that night. I walked through the door one of them on each arm and once inside ewe separated I went to the counter to return the films I had and the girls headed for the stacks to browse. I was a little embarrassed when I got there. The girl Tammy knew from the night before was working. The same one who had slipped the porn movies into our bag. She recognized me immediately and with a smile she asked "Did you enjoy my selection."

"Yes, it was very good." I answered

"Did Tammy like it also?"

Now it was my turn to shock, "I think it's safe to say she found it stimulating. So did her sister, Tina."

My revelation and hint didn't seem to faze her. "Oh, I know Tina from school too. She was ahead of us but I knew who she was. She watched the movies with you? Well maybe sometime we can all get together and have a movie party?"

Suddenly Tammy interrupted and I felt each girl take an arm, "I don't think we'll have time. We keep Jack pretty busy and he needs his rest." Before I was sure what happened I felt myself being dragged toward the door.

"That slut was trying to get him away from us." Tina exclaimed and by her tone I knew she was furious.

Now I was confused. A few days ago they were both almost eager to share me with other woman. I figured I somehow screwed up and started to apologize.

"It's not your fault. That bitch spent her three years of high school making every girl miserable by trying to take away their boyfriends. Even when she didn't succeed she at least raised hell. Then she would dump them and laugh about it." Tammy swore. "She can't stand to see anybody happy."

Well I knew I was off the hook this time at least I wasn't getting blamed for trying to cheat. So I kept my mouth shut and decided that in the future I would let them pick out any casual partners that got introduced. That was the last time that evening that I was left alone. Wherever we went, whatever happened at least one of them was always with me. Our dinner was quiet and fairly quick. We got back to my apartment without any more incidents.

I had no idea what the girls had planned for the evening if anything. It would be our last night of sleepover for a while. Tomorrow morning they would return to their parent's home to get settled in before they returned from their two week church retreat. I was getting a little anxious; I did not want them to leave. I had grown used to having them around and had really begun to have strong feelings for both of them.

As we walked into the apartment and got settled in I asked them "What do you girls want to do with the rest of the evening?" Tina responded by kissing me and giving me a hug. "Just go watch TV for a while. We don't have any real plans just share time with each other."

I was still feeling a little chastised from the incident at the video store so did as I was told without argument. I sat on the couch and flicked the TV on and let it veg my brain. I could hear the girls talking in the other room but could not make out what was being said. I did not worry much about it either, I had learned that when they wanted to involve me they would, in the meantime it was between them. Shortly they joined me on the couch. Tina turned the sound down on the TV and turned to me.

"We want to talk to you for a minute, seriously, OK?" She asked.

"Ok, what do we want to talk about?" I asked with a little trepidation.

"Tammy and I have come up with kind of a plan and we want to have your opinion and approval because it involves you."

"Well it's always nice to be consulted when somebody plans my future." I said with more than a little sarcasm.

"Don't get mad. We wanted to work it out between us than see if you agree. You're to important to us to lose you but we have to make sure it will work for us too." Tina said. I could tell my sarcasm upset her. So I backed off a little.

"Ok what is your idea?

"Well Tammy is going to be working 7-3 and my schedule varies. She doesn't have a car. So we figured I'd bring her to work everyday and then depending on my schedule and hers we would kind of use your apartment as a base. So when she gets off if I'm still at work she could come here and wait for me and when she's at work and I'm off I would come and visit. We don't want to intrude and just show up and take over or anything but it would make things work better for us, at least until we get our apartment."

"I don't have a problem with that at all. In fact it's what I assumed you were going to do. You have a key just get a copy for Tammy and then if I'm not home you can make yourselves comfortable. Don't forget I have to go back to work on Monday too. You know we could just dispense with all this if you guys just moved in. Not to put pressure on you but to remind you it's an option."

Both girls gave me a hug. Then Tammy spoke. "We talked about it but really don't want to dump that on Mom & Dad all at once. Tina's right it will be less of a shock if we slowly get into it with them. But, thank you and especially thank you from me. That's the first time you included me in that invitation." She finished her statement with a very tender kiss and a hug.

Tina smiled as she looked on then joined into the hug, "I love you both." She said "For tonight, we want to be with you. We want to make love to you. Each of us to make slow love and then fall asleep in your arms." With that statement she stood and began removing her clothes. Before she finished Tammy joined her and in seconds I had my two girlfriends, both sisters, naked and kneeling in front of me. They each took a hand and held it to their faces before standing and leading me to the bedroom.

They led me to our bed and began undressing me, kissing my body as they exposed my chest when they removed my shirt, then my arms. As they opened my pants and let them fall to the ground they kissed my legs and thighs. Then finally they pulled my underwear down and exposed my cock and they each kissed that and followed it by each taking it in their mouth for a few seconds of sucking. Tammy drew it in first and slowly released it to Tina. As Tina sucked me in Tammy stood up and kissed me with her arms wrapped around my neck. "I'm first." she whispered into my ear. "Take me. I want to feel your sperm swimming around inside my womb. I want to hold my legs up over your head and feel your cock slide into me."

I turned her around and laid her down on the bed. Her legs were hanging off and I could not resist the pussy staring at me. I went to my knees and gently kissed her pussy lips. Kissed them over and over, taking my time before I let my tongue slide into her slit and run up and down. Over her clit them up to the top and out so I could suck her lips into my mouth. She was gasping for breath through her whimpering. I had worked her to a frenzy and then I drove my tongue deep into her pussy and licked her hole out as best I could reach. Then she came. Her pussy clamped down on my tongue and a flood of juice poured forth. I loved the way this girl came. Always so much juice. I was often tempted to get a glass and see how much she could fill it.

But back to work. Before she could come down and slow her orgasm I moved up. Licking her belly and tits as I went, lingering on her luscious nipples. I sucked each one into my mouth and rolled it around with my tongue before I continued my way up her neck to her mouth. I kissed her slowly and gently, letting her know that I was not going to fuck her but make love to her. I positioned my dick between her legs and let my meat slide into her love tunnel. It was wonderful to feel her grasp my cock with her pussy. To feel her warmth and wetness engulf me as I stroked in and out.

I glanced to the side and saw Tina lying next to us just watching and occasionally reaching out to touch one of us or the other as we coupled in love. I slowly pumped in and out of her sliding into her sheath and then back out while she stared into my eyes. We continued like that for what seemed like forever and at the same time was not long enough before I notice her eyes begin to glaze over and she began to hump back at me. She was nearing another orgasm and I quickened the pace. Her breathing became faster and more shallow, then I felt her cum on my cock and the hot wetness of it pushed me over and I felt the cum rush down the length of my cock and burst my seed into her womb. I drove forward and held there as I pumped sperm into her. We stayed coupled like that while we both came down from the sexual euphoria. I kissed her gently and she told me she loved me. Then Tina leaned in and kissed me, "Thank you for loving my sister." I returned her kiss and hugged them both into an embrace as I collapsed onto the bed. The sisters kissed each other then me. I marveled at how Tammy could have any energy left as she sucked her sister's tit into her mouth and began to tongue her extended nipples. I laid still as they played with each other for a little while. Then they turned their attentions to me.

Tina snuggled up against me and began to kiss me ever so gently on the cheek, the neck, then my mouth as she let her tongue tease across my lips. I felt the stirrings in my groin as my cock began to respond. Like Tina had earlier now Tammy took me into her mouth and began to suck me to hardness. Between one sister teasing my mouth with her tongue and the other teasing my cock I was rock hard again in minutes.

"My turn now." Tina said as she got on top of me and straddled my manhood. I closed my eyes and felt the sweet warmth as she lowered herself onto me. She was not in a hurry and once I was fully inside her she began rocking back and forth, enjoying the sensations of my cock buried to the hilt in her pussy. She had gotten worked up and ready watching me make love to her sister and the anticipation must have built because it was not long before I felt her pussy clamp down on my cock and the warmth flood my groin as her juice leaked out and ran down over my balls.

She nearly collapsed on top of me as her orgasm subsided but she caught herself and held still on top of me. I reached up and took a nipple in between the fingers of each hand and pulled her down to me. Now she lay on top of me and I held her close while Tammy lay next to us and ran her hands over our bodies sharing our love. I held her like that for a few minutes before I started to slowly pump in and out of her. I did not feel the need to get off again quickly, but just wanted to love this woman to make her feel the pleasure she had given me. To show her the appreciation I felt for the way she shared me with her sister and the way they both loved me and worshiped me.

I continued to steadily work my manhood in and out while I held her close to me. She started to push back on me and before long we were locked in a frenzied embrace fucking onto each other trying to get each other off. Finally I felt her tighten up at the same time I felt my second orgasm of the evening building in my body. I cut loose and shot my reduced load into her and she achieved release an instant later again flooding me with her juice.

I held her close and then reached out and brought Tammy into our embrace. Both girls smile at me and kissed me as I lay near exhausted on the bed. Despite it being early evening yet we all drifted off for a little sleep. I woke an hour or so later and found that although Tina was sound asleep in my arms, Tammy was awake and watching me while snuggled against me.

I leaned over and kissed her. "Are you satisfied or do you want more?" I asked.

"Anytime I have your sperm swimming around inside me I'm satisfied." She answered. "As far as wanting more, always! But for now I am happy just laying here with you."

I drew her closer to me and fell back asleep. The next morning came and I woke in one of the best ways possible. With Tammy's lips around my cock. I looked down and found Tina and Tammy down at my Groin and although Tammy was sucking me off at the moment Tina soon took over. They kept trading back and forth every minute or so and were so engrossed in sucking me off did not even realize I was awake until I reached out and stroked their hair.

Tammy looked up, "We didn't realize you were awake. You took such good care of us last night we wanted you to know how much we appreciated it. SO we figured we'd take turns sucking you off until you shot for us." She giggled as Tina picked up her head and they traded places again.

Now Tina stared into my eyes "You were fantastic last night. You gave us exactly what we wanted. Now we are going to give you what you want." As she finished she began to stroke me hard into her sister's mouth. I don't know how long they had been working me but I was close and the extra effort of her jacking me was bringing me off. Just as I shot my first spurt Tammy took me out of her mouth and they both put their mouths on me at the same time and caught my cum between them. They sucked me dry and then as I was finished they kissed each other over my cock, swapping my cum between them with their tongues before they swallowed.

They both crawled up to lay with me and I notice that they were dressed. "We have to leave. There are some things we have to do before Mom& Dad get home and we have to be there to get the call they'll make before they leave. We're all packed and we just wanted to say goodbye." Tina told me as they hugged me.

"Tina's going to drop me at work tomorrow and then come here. So you can fuck her before you go to work and then since she works till 8 I'll be here waiting for you when you get home, so you can fuck me until she gets off work. So get some rest today, and stay away from that slut at the video store" Tammy interjected. They each gave me another kiss and rolled off the bed and were gone before I realized it.

I lay in bed, for the first time in two weeks really alone. For almost 24 hours I wouldn't have either one with me. I suddenly felt very lonely as I got up and made coffee.

Tina & Her Sister Ch. 13

bybuilder216©

I spent my first day alone in two weeks doing the odds and ends of life, balancing the checkbook, paying bills, but mostly sitting around being lonely. I didn't recognize it as being lonely at the time I just knew I was restless. Tina called me in the afternoon to let me know everything was cool and they expected their parents home in a hour or two and that if either of them got a chance they would call again later. It was good to hear her voice and after she hung up I started to realize how much I missed the girls.

I hung around the rest of the day and all evening waiting for a call from them and began to feel sorry for myself so I started to drink. By 8:00 that evening I was plastered and passed out on the couch, a half empty bottle of bourbon on the coffee table and a glass in my hand. That was how Tina found me the next morning.

She woke me with a shout and a shove. "Get up you lazy drunk. I had this place clean 24 hours ago and you messed it up already. Look at it. It looks like all you did all day was get drunk and make a mess."

I looked around with bleary eyes and through the fog of a hangover and realized she was right. The apartment looked like a pigsty and I probably looked and smelled as bad. I looked at her sheepishly and in my best little boy voice said "I missed you, so I got drunk waiting."

Who say's guys can't get away with anything.

She gave me a smile then tried to hide it, "Go get a shower and brush you teeth, I'm not going to kiss you the way you smell and don't forget to shave. I'll clean up here, again. You better not start this crap as a regular thing."

My answer was the only one possible, "Yes Ma'am" and off to the shower I went. I did feel a little better after getting cleaned up. When I got out of the bathroom I had a towel wrapped around me and I headed for the kitchen for coffee. I could tell she had made it as the aroma drifted throughout the apartment and I desperately wanted a cup. Tina was waiting for me in the kitchen with a cup of her own. She gave me a critical eye up and down then leaned over for a sniff. "Well at least you look and smell better now. This better not get to be a habit with you."

I gave her a hug and said "I just got lonely and missed you. I'll be good and keep the place clean. I really do appreciate how hard the two of you worked to keep the place presentable. I just got to feeling lonely and sorry for myself....:"

"Sorry is right! You were a sorry sight when I got here!" She exclaimed but there was no heat to the words, just underlying amusement. So I leaned in and gave her a kiss. I could tell by the way she returned it that I was forgiven, this time. I kept up the kiss and placed my hand on her tit to gently rub it. I got the desired response a little moan and she pressed against me harder.

"Let's go into the bedroom and I'll try to make up for being a bad boy." I offered.

"Ok, but this deserves at least two orgasms before you're fully forgiven." She answered with a mischievous smile.

I took her by the hand and led her to the bedroom. "I intended on three." I answered as I began to remove her clothes.

"Three might make me forget all about this mess." She offered as she laid back on my bed. I got between her legs and started to lick her pussy. I ran my tongue over her hairless mound and down through her slit to her clit. I then flicked back and forth over her clit a few times before sliding back up her slit and repeating the process, all the while I had both nipples pinched between my fingers and was rolling them around and pinching them. Back down her slit my tongue went and then I drove it into her hole before I pulled it back out and teased her clit again. On my second dive into her cunt hole I felt her tighten up so I locked my lips onto her clit and sucked it into my mouth. That sent her over the edge and she orgasamed onto my face. I didn't let her relax but continued as I had before, determined to eat her to at least two orgasms before I fucked her today. I soon felt her begin to shudder into her second and it immediately was followed by a third.

"Ok your forgiven." She breathed "now fuck me so I forget."

I moved my cum covered face up to her chest and kissed her nipples before I let my cock slide into her pussy. When it did enter her, she grabbed it with her pussy muscles and pulled me in all the way. Milking me for all she could get as I stroked back and forth inside her. I was in rare form that morning as I brought her to two more orgasms before I let my seed fly in her. I pushed in all the way and held it there as I shot spurt after spurt into her until we both collapsed on the bed to cuddle before we both had to go to work.

"That was wonderful." Tina told me as I lay next to her. "This may work out well. I get you every morning and Tammy can have you in the evening or maybe both of us in the evening. At least until we can get the apartment then we can be together more."

"You mean then you can keep an eye on me to make sure I behave" I offered.

"I'm not worried about that to much. I like the way you apologize." She snickered as she gave me a kiss.

We snuggled together for a little while before we both had to get ready for work. Before leaving I left Tammy a note, letting her know I would be home around 5 and she should make herself at home.

When I did get home from work that evening I found Tammy in the kitchen making dinner for us. Tina was supposed to be done at 6 and would be by shortly afterward, so we could all have dinner together before the girls had to go home. I was a little surprised to find her wearing one of my T shirts, and nothing else, when I walked into the kitchen. "I hope you don't mind I borrowed a T shirt?" she asked "I didn't want to get anything on my uniform and didn't think to bring anything else."

"I don't mind. I'm just surprised you bothered to wear anything at all." I answered

"I wasn't, but then the paperboy came to the door to collect for the paper and I think I gave the poor kid his first boner. So I decided since you weren't here why waste the nudity on the neighbors. By the way I took $5.00 from the envelope in your desk for him."

"I heard you had a good time with Tina this morning. She called a little while ago to see how my first day went and told me how she found you this morning and how well you apologized too."

"So how was your first day?" I asked, trying to change the subject.

"It was great. The people are really nice. They even bought me lunch as a welcome present. Oh, and they were asking me all kinds of questions. Mostly about who I was dating and stuff." She answered.

"So what did you tell them."

"The truth. I told them my sister and I were sharing a boyfriend and we were going to move in with you later on, but for now we were just going to get an apartment for the two of us and then move in with you once you got us knocked up."

I sputtered out the soda I had been drinking all over the floor. "You did not tell them that!" I managed to choke out.

"I most certainly did. But they figured I was telling them to mind their own business by being outrageous and acting nonchalant." She giggled

I watched her standing at the stove stirring dinner and noticed how nice her ass wiggled in my T shirt. I could not resist putting my hand on it and feeling the firm flesh underneath the thin material, it felt so firm and smooth that I slid my hand up inside the bottom of the shirt and onto her bare skin. I stood there running my hand over her ass and onto her thighs for a minute when finally she said, "This is done I can turn it down and keep it warm while we wait for Tina. Come on let's sit in the living room." She took my hand and led me to the couch. She pushed me down on the couch and before joining me she pulled the shirt off over her head, then once naked she sat down on my lap and gave me a kiss.

"I should go change my clothes otherwise your going to leak pussy juice all over my good slacks." I told her.

"I don't intend for you to have them on that long." She answered as she began to kiss me and work to undo my belt at the same time. She was as good as her word it took her no time at all to get my clothes off. She had me sitting on the couch as naked as she was and had her head in my lap sucking my dick when she raised her head and looked at me. "I can taste Tina on you and your lucky I can't taste anyone else. You stayed away from the video store like I told you didn't you."

"Of course I did! Why would I want to piss off the two most beautiful women I have ever known just to fuck some slut? I am perfectly happy with the two of you, I don't need anybody else. Besides you two keep me so well fucked I don't think I would have the energy for anybody else."

"Right answer!" She smiled as she dipped her head back down to my cock. She took the head in her mouth and rolled her tongue around it and around applying just enough suction to make me want more. She worked me for what seemed like hours but was probably only a half hour or so. Finally she let me roll her over and I got her into a kneeling position on the couch and I let my meat sink into her from behind. I started to pump away. I had built up a good load from the work she had done on me and she had brought me so close so many times without letting me cum that now I almost couldn't cum. That was how Tina found us when she arrived, we were on the couch fucking away doggie style and she walked in the door.

"Well I can't say I am surprised to find you like this." She quipped. I was still pounding away and felt myself close to cumming but knew I would have to keep going to get there.

Tammy was nearly to her second orgasm and was having trouble speaking but she managed to get out "I'm gonna cum! Let me eat you while he fucks me."

Tina needed no further invitation she stepped out of her clothes and positioned herself on the arm of the couch with her pussy in her sister's face. She grabbed Tammy's head and shoved it into her cunt and held her there while I pounded her from behind. I felt Tammy's pussy muscles contract around my cock as she let go with her second orgasm and as usual she let out a tremendous amount of juice on my cock. The sensation of her hot juices flowing over my cock and balls and her muscles milking my cock pushed me over the edge and I shot my sperm deep into her as I held her tight against me. She was frantically eating Tina as we both came and her expert little tongue brought her sister off right after us. The three of us collapsed on the couch and laid there recovering.

Tammy was the first to move. "That was nice, thanks." She said as she kissed us both and got up to go into the kitchen and check on dinner. "Everybody eats dinner as they are now. It's ready." She called from the kitchen. So the three of us sat down for a nudist dinner. It takes a bit of getting used to but it can be fun, especially when Tammy intentionally drips things on her tits and asks us to lick them off. She really is quite a slut in private.

We finished dinner and cleaned up then spent some time sitting together and touching and fondling before the girls had to get dressed and head home.

The rest of the week was pretty much the same. Tina in the morning and Tammy in the afternoon or evening then both for a little bit then they went home. We were getting into a steady rhythm and it was beginning to get comfortable. That is until Saturday night.

Saturday started like any other day except I did not see Tina in the morning. Tammy was off so she did not have to get her to work early. Tina and I both were working a similar shift getting off around 4 PM. Tina had dropped Tammy off at my place, and while Tina and I were at work and she occupied herself by cleaning my apartment and doing the laundry for me. Once we all got home I took them out for an early dinner and we returned to my place for a little love and cuddle. They left to go home around 8PM. I turned in around 11 and was fast asleep when I heard a commotion in the apartment and what sounded like crying.

It took me a minute to realize it wasn't the neighbors and I wasn't dreaming. Then I realized I was hearing Tina's voice. I got up and headed into the apartment to see what was going on. I knew it had to be nothing good at 2AM. What I found was Tammy sitting on the couch crying and Tina with her trying to comfort her. I stood there for a minute taking it all in before I asked "What's going on?"

Once she heard my voice Tammy sprang off the couch and into my arms and cried even harder. Tina sat there with a pained look on her face. "I'm sorry we woke you I just didn't know where else to go in the middle of the night." She seemed on the verge of tears herself so I moved over to the couch and sat Tammy down and then sat down between them. I put an arm around each of them and said. "It's alright, just tell me what's going on."

Tammy's tears slowed down and she was able to get out "I'll tell it just give me a minute." Tina got up to get her a tissue. When she returned Tammy wiped her tears away and started the explanation.

"I was getting out of the shower, getting ready for bed when Mom came in with towels. I just hung up my towel and was naked, I hadn't started to get dressed yet and she just barged into the bathroom. She saw that I was shaved. That my pussy was shaved and she started hollering at me that only harlots and whores did such things. I tried to get dressed but she just dragged me downstairs naked hollering at me about being evil. She made me show Daddy. He threw a blanket on me and made me sit on the couch and he started quoting scripture. At first I figured I'd take the hollering and preaching, beg for forgiveness, say a few prayers with them and then go to bed. Just like always. But my mother went up and started going through my room while Daddy was preaching at me. She found the pictures."

"What pictures?" I asked.

"The pictures Sue took for us at the shore." Tina interjected

"Oh shit, all of them?"

"Yeah, all of them. Tammy had them hidden in a box under her bed. If I had known she was keeping them there I would have moved them because Mom knew about that hiding place for years now."

Tammy continued. "Well Mom brought the pictures down and showed Dad and then they thought that Tina had got me into prostitution, that you paid us and stuff. They were ready to blame everything on her but they figured I could still be saved so they call Rev. Johnson. They had him come over to save me."

Tina cut in, "That's when I woke up I heard the front door and started listening. They called that pervert to come over and save her from me. So I grabbed my bag and threw some clothes in it and then snuck over to Tammy's room and got some of her clothes and stuff. There is no way I was going to let that scumbag have my sister."

She must have read the question on my face. "Rev. Johnson is the pastor at the church and he tried to molest me when I was about 10. He asked Dad if I could stay and help him at the church office after bible study. I didn't want to but Daddy told me I had to contribute to the church. So the pervert tried to get into my pants. I was too young to realize what he was doing but old enough to know that I didn't want him touching me. Finally he stopped and took me home and told Daddy how I wouldn't help and was obstinate. After he left I tried to tell Mom and Dad what he had done but they thought I was lying and gave me a spanking."

"I never knew about that?" Tammy cut in.

"No, I never told you. But I did tell Uncle Frank. My dad's brother. I don't know exactly what he did but Rev Johnson was in the hospital for 2 months and Uncle Frank went to jail for a little while. No body ever talked about it at least not to me but before he went away Uncle Frank got me aside and told me he scared Rev Johnson and he was going to have to go away fro a little while but if the Reverend ever tried to touch me again to let him know and he would "finish the job". I didn't know what he meant at first but I figured it out later."

"No wonder Mom won't let Uncle Frank come to the house anymore and we never see him." Tammy said.

"That's right and before you started bible school I went to Rev Johnson and told him if he even thought about touching you I'd tell Uncle Frank. The little worm pissed himself when I said that. So that alone was my revenge." Tina finished

"Well apparently it worked at least until tonight because he never did anything like that to me, until tonight. After he got there he told Mom and Dad to go to their room and pray for me, that he was going to get the devil out of me. He told them I would probably scream and everything but they should just pray and not come down or the devil might get them. Then he stood there looking at the pictures then at me. After a while he pulled the blanket off of me and dropped his pants. He said he was going to give me what harlots always want and he would chase the devil out of me cause the devil can't stand to be where a Christian man's seed is. That's when I started screaming." Tammy finished

Now Tina cut in, "and that's when I came down the steps. I saw that bastard with his pants down trying to pull Tammy's legs apart and I just kicked him between the legs. God that felt good. He just doubled up and went down on the floor. I told Tammy to get some clothes on quick and come back down, we were leaving. Then when she was upstairs I leaned down and told the son of a bitch I was going to tell Uncle Frank what he tried to do and he was going to come and "finish the job' he started 10 years ago. Then I started to laugh because I saw his dick. It couldn't be more than three inches long and as thick as a pencil. That's why I was laughing when you came down."

"Now that you mention it when he first dropped his pants I remember thinking is that all he has, where is the rest of it." Tammy giggled.

"Well when Tammy came down, I picked up the pictures and we left, but not before I kicked him in the nuts again. Then I didn't know where else to go, I didn't even think about it I just came here." Tina finished her story.

"Well I'm glad you did. I told you before you could move in. Now since the cat's out of the bag you both may as well just stay with me." I offered.

That got me a hug and a kiss from both sisters. As well as an "I love you". Then Tammy chimed in. "What about the rest of our clothes and stuff. My uniforms for work and everything."

"I'll sneak back and get them when they go to church tomorrow. You know they won't miss services after what went on. That will give me about two hours to get everything together and get out of there." Tina soothed.

"I'll go with you." I offered.

Tina was emphatic. "No. You both stay here. First if they come home they may call the police if you're there "as a burglar". If Tammy is with me they will try to keep her there. If it's just me they'll be glad to be rid of me because they think I corrupted Tammy. The worst that will happen is I won't get a chance to get everything we need."

I had to admit that what she said made sense. I finally talked her into letting Tammy and I stand guard at the diner across from the church so we could at least call the house to let her know to get the hell out. We only had a few hours left to get some sleep before we would have to get the girls stuff so I insisted we all go to bed and at least rest. Both sisters reluctantly agreed and we stripped down and I once again found myself between two naked sisters. Despite her show of bravado Tina was more upset than she let on. I held them both close and stroked their bodies in what had become a familiar way until they fell asleep.

Our clothing raid went off the next day without a hitch. It only took Tina about 20 minutes to get everything thrown into the car. Literally thrown into the car. It took us about 2 hours to unload it and sort it out. Two things became immediately apparent to me. First I was going to have to go out and buy a large dresser for them to use and second we would have to find a bigger apartment. While my apartment had huge closets and even with all the stuff the girls had we still had room for clothes. It was all the other junk that women accumulate that took up room. We nearly filled the spare room with their junk which left me very little room in what had been my office. But for now we would deal with it.

Tina & Her Sister Ch. 13

bybuilder216©

Getting the girls settled in was, interesting. I had experienced settling a woman into my home a few times before, my ex-wife and two short term girlfriends, but never two at the same time. Before we got too far I insisted we go get lunch and buy a dresser for the bedroom. So off we went. We grabbed a quick lunch at a fast food joint and then to the furniture store.

I should have known better than to take two women furniture shopping. Their tastes were completely different and for the first time since Tammy showed up and joined us they started to fight. I was embarrassed, they started to argue in front of the salesman. I asked him to give us a minute and then put my foot down. I made it simple for them. Whatever we picked would have to at least come close to matching what I had and while they could have an opinion, it would be my choice as I was paying for it and anybody who did not like it could move out and sleep on the couch. Second, I would encourage discussion and consensus between us, but I would not tolerate fighting and especially not in public. That incident set the tone for the future. I was in charge and would let them get away with a lot and would even defer to them at times but it was my way or the highway in the end.

After our discussion we found a nice piece relatively quickly that both said they could live with, it was Ok. But neither of them loved it. It was close enough a match to my existing stuff to satisfy me and the price was acceptable. I sent Tina for the salesman and we set up delivery. While we did the paperwork I told the girls they should go look at living room furniture as I knew my couch was getting a little old and would need to be replaced soon. After they left all giggles and friends again the salesman looked at me and said "God Bless you. Twin daughters, I don't know how you keep them under control but you managed somehow."

I looked him in the eye and said, "There not twins and they're not my daughters. They are my girlfriends and they live with me. Do you have a problem with that?"

He looked at me wide eyed and stumbled out his apologies "No sir, I'm sorry sir. I didn't mean anything by it sir. Excuse me sir, but are you crazy, two women?"

The last caught me off guard. I looked at him again and answered "Maybe. But they do keep it interesting."

He took my check shook his head and handed me my receipt. "The next time you need something, please ask for me. I, at least will understand what your... unique needs are. And for putting my foot in my mouth I will work a discount for you." I took the receipt, gave him a smile and a thank you, then left to collect my girls.

The trip back to the apartment was quite. Finally Tina opened her mouth, "Are you mad at us?"

I looked at her then at Tammy, "No, I'm not mad. I was a little embarrassed to have you guys fighting in front of a stranger. If we are all going to make this work, we have to be aware of each others feelings. More so than if it were just two of us. With three of us it's three times as hard to make a relationship work. I love you both and don't want to lose either of you but I won't let either of you make me miserable. I went through that once and I won't do it again."

"We're sorry." Tammy added. "You're right we shouldn't have fought like that in front of that guy."

"Ok, no harm done." I answered.

Once we returned home the girls both disappeared into the bedroom and came out a few minutes later

She turned around and got to her knees. In an instant she had my cock out of my pants and I found myself in her mouth. She worked me in and out sucking and rolling her tongue over my head and shaft as she jacked me while sucking. I could tell from the way she was going at it that she had no intention of sharing me. She wanted my cum in her mouth. The way she was going at it she would have her wish soon. I did not want Tammy to feel left out.

She stood next to me and I reached over with my free hand and began to fondle her sex with my fingers. I slid them up and down her slit and then into her pussy while I leaned over and sucked her tit into my mouth. I rolled her nipple around in my mouth as I rammed two fingers into her cunt. She was dripping juice and in no time at all she came all over my hand. Just as she was letting loose on my hand I started shooting cum into her sisters mouth. I pulsed gob after gob into her mouth and she swallowed every bit. No even a drop leaked out she got it all.

 "I want to call Uncle Frank and tell him what happened."

"Do you think that's something you should do over the phone or should you speak to him face to face?"

"Well I'm sure that Daddy will call him and warn him not to believe my "lies" so I should at least call him and try."

"Ok. But I have two suggestions, actually three. First call him and tell him you and Tammy are alright and that you would like to talk to him, in person. Second ask him not to do anything to Rev. Johnson, yet. I have an idea. Third, call your parents and just let them know you're alright."

"I don't know if I want to call them. They'll want to know where we are and how to reach us.

"Just tell them you're staying with a friend and you won't give them the number because you don't want to inflict your family problems on your friend who is good enough to give you a place to stay. Tell them that once you get settled you will let them know where you are but for now you'll just call them once in a while. Make sure you tell them that you love them because believe it or not even though you and Tammy are hurting right now, so are they."

"Ok, I guess your right. We don't hate them and I don't believe they knew what that pig was going to do to Tammy, but what's your idea."

"Let me talk about that with your Uncle Frank. He sounds like the kind of person who just wants you to be happy and love you. We may not tell him that the three of us are together maybe just you and I for now. I'll have to decide that as I talk to him and get a sense of him. That is as long as you don't mind my meeting him."

"No, I don't mind. I think he will like you. But I still would like to know what your idea is."

"For now lets just say that as much as I would like to join your uncle in beating the shit out of our friend Rev. Johnson, there may be a better way to get your revenge that won't involve either Frank or I going to jail. So go make your phone calls."

She smiled at me

Tina made her calls after dinner. She called her uncle first. Yes her father had called and yes he was worried, and yes he was going to "take care of the weasel of a minister" but yes he would wait to meet me and hear what I had to say. He asked to speak to me, so I got on the phone.

It was a short conversation. "I'm Uncle Frank. Are you taking care of the girls?"

"I'm Jack and yes I am."

"Tina seems to like you. For your sake I hope you're not smacking her around."

"Only when she asks me to"

That brought a pause then a laugh "Ok, I'll mind my own business as long as she stays happy."

"Deal!" I closed my end and handed the phone back to a puzzled Tina.

She finished the conversation by making arrangements for Frank to join us for dinner later in the week. Then she called her parents. It wasn't pleasant. As we discussed, she told them they were staying with a friend, and no she was not going to tell them who, She just called to tell them that she loved them and that they were alright. Tammy got on the phone, No she wasn't coming home, no she wasn't doing anything evil, yes she was fine.

I could tell that it took a lot out of the girls emotionally, so as they hung up I gave them a big hug and held them. I was holding them when suddenly Tammy started giggling uncontrollably. Tina and I just stared at her. Finally she slowed down enough to tell us what was so funny.

"I was just imagining, you know, on TV sometimes when they have people talking on the phone they show both of them by cutting the screen in half. I started picturing what it would look like me telling Momma I wasn't doing anything evil "

Let's watch a little TV before we go to bed." A little TV is all we watched, the girls were both horny and for some reason whenever I have two beautiful naked women sitting on either side of me I have this need to touch them and I can't concentrate on the TV.

As we sat there I started running my hands up and down their naked thighs and up their flanks. Almost as one they reached over and undid my pants to expose my cock. Then they took turns sucking me off. First Tina was sucking me and Tammy kissing me then Tammy was sucking me and Tina kissing me. After about 15 minutes I led them both back to the bedroom. We laid together on the bed and without hesitation Tammy crawled on top of me and straddled my cock as she fucked herself on me. Tina laid there watching as she stroked my chest and legs, occasionally reaching up to pinch her sister's nipples as she pumped on me. She took her time and was enjoying riding my meat but finally she approached the point of no return and started to grind herself onto me. Then with a gush and a sigh she came on my dick, sliding off as she came down and making room for her sister.

Tina didn't want to ride tonight, she wanted to be ridden so I rolled over and let my cock slide into her very wet, very warm pussy. She melted into me as I slid in and out of her. She wanted to be loved tonight, She didn't want to be fucked she wanted closeness, so I held her close while Tammy stroked us both. I brought my face up to meet hers and I let my lips touch her waiting neck and slowly kissed my way up to her lips. We locked together in and oral and coital embrace, our tongues intertwined and I continued to slowly slide my cock in and out of her love canal. Suddenly and without any of the usual warning she wrapped her legs around me and clamped her pussy muscles on my dick as she came. The suddenness and the intensity pushed me over the edge and I shot into her filling her womb with my seed.

My head swam with post orgasmic fog and then I heard Tammy, "That was beautiful to watch. I love you both even more after seeing that. I could see how much love there was between you. I could feel it radiating from you and covering me."

She crawled over against us and enfolded us in an embrace. We fell asleep like that in a three-way hug that did not break till the next morning.

We spent the next few days settling into our routine. The new dresser was delivered on Tuesday and when I came home from work I found the girls fighting again. Claws fully extended and hissing at one another.

"Ok what is it this time. I thought we agreed to discuss thing and work them out." I demanded

It turned out they were arguing about who got the top drawer on the dresser. I was incredulous. The unit I bought had two top drawers and an even number on each side going down. I had chosen it specifically to eliminate this type of argument.

"I don't know what the fuck the difference is." I bellowed

"I like my underwear and bras on the top so I need two drawers" Tina demanded.

"So put all the underwear in one and all the bras in the other." I reasoned.

"Then how will we tell who's is who's?" Tammy asked

"What difference does it make. You both wear exactly the same size and buy the same brands and types."

"But we might end up wearing the others stuff." They both complained.

"This is silly. You two wear exactly the same size. You kiss each other. You eat each other out. You both get fucked by the same dick. Hell you even occasionally stick your finger in the others asshole. So how much more intimate can you get. Now answer me. What the fuck difference does it make?"

They looked at each other for a full minute then started to giggle. "When you put it that way I guess it is kind of silly." Tina offered.

Another major war avoided, but I was still annoyed. I calmed down as the evening wore on and the girls were both contrite so we settled in to another evening. I wanted to get myself ready for Uncle Frank coming to dinner the next day. I needed to mentally prepare for this as I could tell both girls thought highly of him and I felt a need to make a good impression. In a way it was worse than meeting their parents. Possibly because I knew this guy had all ready beat hell out of one man who had attempted to hurt his niece? Yes I was a little afraid.

The appointed day came I made sure I was home on time and looking respectable when the doorbell rang. Tina ran to the door and threw a hug around her uncle with Tammy right on her heels. They were obviously glad to see him. I was introduced as Tina's boyfriend and he eyed me warily. The girls led us both into the living room and brought us each a drink then left us to get acquainted while they finished getting dinner ready.

Uncle Frank was about 40 and built a lot like me. Medium height but broad and muscular. In another time and another place we would have circled the campfire eyeing each other with our clubs on our shoulders, two alpha males, deciding if the other is a threat or friend. But in the 20th century we sat in chairs with a drink in our hands and talked, each taking the measure of the other. I decided that he was not a threat, at least as long as I was good to his niece(s). The girls called us for dinner and we sat for a pleasant meal. As we finished he came right to the point. So what's your idea of how we handle the worm and exactly what happened.

Tina and Tammy gave him an edited version of the events. They were fairly open about some things. They admitted that they had gone to the shore with me while their parents were out of town and that they had stayed with me. They did leave out the parts having to do with sex and how they were naked in the picture their mother had found. They were graphic in their description of Rev Johnson and his activities, particularly when it came to his tiny dick. That brought a laugh from Frank. By the time they were done Franks eyes had gone cold and hard and I think it took all he had not to leave and kill the worm right there.

He looked at me and said "I promised the girls I would listen and hear what you had to say but right now I want blood! So what's your idea and it better be good."

I laid out my plan. "I am almost ashamed to admit that over the years I have met and befriended some, unsavory people. One of them is a porn dealer from Baltimore. He runs a titty bar, a whorehouse, and wholesales porn to adult book stores. I know for a fact that some of what he deals in is illegal child porn. I also know a guy who works vice for the state police. So what would happen if the Rev Johnson got a visit from the state police and they found child porn in his office, especially if there was a reporter or two handy."

"Ok, I'm interested and it might be better than beating the bastard half to death, not as satisfying but a more permanent solution. Tell me how you're going to work this." Frank demanded.

"My friend will gladly supply us with some samples of some really nasty stuff. Then if Tina is willing she can go to the church and tell him she may want to repent and ask him to meet her in the church proper to talk. That gets him out of his office and keeps her safe by keeping it public. We slip in the back door and put the "samples" in his office, spread them around, in the bookcase under cushions, out of sight but easily available. We will need about five minutes. Then we get out of Dodge. Tina tells him she'll think about it and leaves. As she walks out the State Cop walks in and asks to talk to the Reverend about certain allegations. They go to his office for a private discussion and he "finds" something in plain sight. No search warrant needed, he has evidence of a felony in plain sight so he searches, finds the nasty stuff and hauls the worm off in cuffs and of course there is at least one reporter waiting for pictures. Front page next day the little cocksucker is ruined even without a conviction he's ruined. If we get really lucky maybe a couple of girls who he violated step forward, and maybe the girls parents will start to wonder if Tina really was lying 10 years ago."

Tina & Her Sister Ch. 13

bybuilder216©

Frank stared at me for a few minutes just sipping his drink, "You are a devious bastard. I like it. But can you get all these people to co-operate."

"The samples are easy, one phone call and they'll be delivered the next day. The cop is already interested in Rev Johnson, rumors and complaints that people will make but not make official he wants the worm bad and won't mind if the rules are bent just so he doesn't have to bend them. The reporter is easy they are all lazy and love when somebody hands them something, they live for it. I have already done the homework we just need to agree. If your bent on killing him and going to jail, that's fine with me but this way he lives with the stigma the rest of his life."

"Tina this means you have to talk to the shit. What do you think?" Frank asked.

"If all I have to do is pretend to want to repent for five minutes I can handle that. I'm not afraid of him, I think he's afraid of me. Besides if we can get the bastard it will be worth it." She answered.

Frank looked at the girls and said "Why don't you girls give me a couple of minutes with junior here."

While I did not like being referred to as junior I sensed that he wanted to talk man to man. "Tina, we did not have any desert. Why don't you and Tammy go to that shop down town and get an ice cream cake. That will take you about 20 minutes."

Both girls looked a little apprehensive but stood up to go. "Be nice, both of you" Tina said as they left.

Once the door was closed I waited for Frank, at this point it was his move, and he made it "So tell me are you fucking both my nieces or just Tina?"

I knew this was truth time so I looked him in the eye and took my life in my hands "Both" I answered.

"Do they both know it and agree" He asked with a hard edge to his voice.

"They both are aware and agree. I love them both and I think they love me." I answered without wavering.

He paused and stared at me. "I think your right. The way they both look at you makes it fairly obvious. I can't say I approve of the arrangement but if they are both happy that's what matters. You know if you hurt either one I will hunt you down."

"I figured that, but you may find me a little more of a challenge that the good reverend." I answered with a smile.

"Yeah, you're probably right but I'd still kill you." He retorted.

"Probably." I answered with our eyes locked.

Again he stared at me. "Well, you got balls, I'll give you that. Most men would have blinked by now and started making excuses. I do have to question your sanity taking on those two girls and keeping them under control. You're a better man than I, Gunga Din." He quoted with a laugh.

I smiled in response. "I never claimed to be entirely sane."

That brought a bigger laugh from him. We sat and talked like old friends and equals until the girls returned. Tina and Tammy were relieved to find we had not killed each other in a testosterone induced frenzy and were happy that we were getting along so well. We had our desert and set up a schedule for our plan. Tammy was put out that she did not have a part until I explained that she was our backup bait incase Tina could not get him out of the office. That made her happy. Frank left with a handshake from me and a hug from the girls.

As the door closed Tina turned and put her arms around my neck to pull me in for a hug and a kiss while Tammy got behind me and wrapped her arms around my waist. "We're glad you and Uncle Frank got along Ok." Tammy spoke for both girls.

"Yeah, now what did you two talk about when you chased us out to the store?" Tina Chimed in.

"Nothing, just guy stuff." I answered.

"Don't give me that crap. When we left I could tell he hadn't decided if he should tear you apart or shake your hand. Then when we get back you guys are all buddy buddy." Tina demanded.

"He just asked me a question and I gave him an honest answer. He appreciated and respected the honesty. So then he was Ok."

"What did he ask?" Tina asked warily.

"He asked if I was fucking both his nieces or just one."

There was a sudden, sharp intake of breath from both girls as they stared at me. Then very slowly and cautiously Tammy asked, "How did you answer that?"

"I told him the truth. All I answered was "Both"."

"Then why are you still alive and uninjured?" Tina asked.

"Probably because I was honest. I think he either knew or suspected and the question was as much a test of me as something he wanted an answer to. I suspect that if I had lied you girls would have come home to blood and gore. But he respected the fact that I told the truth. He said he did not agree with our arrangement but as long as you guys were happy he was not going to object."

"Is that all he said?" Tammy asked

"No he did warn me that if I hurt you girls he would hunt me down." I smiled as I answered.

"But how would he know that we were all one......whatever you call an arrangement like this" Tammy asked.

"He said he could tell by the way both of you treated me and looked at me."

"I guess we are a little transparent when it comes to how much we adore you." Tina said as she hugged me close again. I put and arm around her and reached out the other to enfold Tammy in the embrace, I kissed them each in turn then both together. Holding these two girls always had an effect on me and my hands began to roam over their bodies and caress their backs and asses. I grew as hard as steel when one of them reached down and grasped my member and gave me a squeeze. I did not release them I just stood there enjoying the closeness and the affection that I felt, as well as the caressing of my manhood. But these two horny nymphs would not let me get away with that long and soon I felt my fly being opened and a hand reach inside my pants and massaging my cock. By this time I had worked my hand inside their shirts and was running it over the bare skin on their backs and down inside the waistband of their pants and ever so lightly running a finger to the crack of their ass, just at the top where the ass cheeks start. I would let my finger draw little circles. My efforts were having the desired effect as whoever was stroking my cock did so with a renewed vigor and someone else was fumbling with my belt and button of my pants while I kissed both girls.

Soon my pants fell down to my ankles and as one, the two sisters knelt in front of me and pulled my briefs down as they went. No I found myself standing in the living room, naked from the waist down with my two girls kneeling in front of me. Tammy was the first to take me into her mouth and I suppressed a shudder as she ran her tongue around the head of my cock and then sucked me deeper into her mouth. While she was busy giving me pleasure Tina started to open the buttons of her shirt to expose her bra encased orbs to us. Once she had her shirt off Tina moved over and kissed her sister gently on the cheek before reaching behind her and undoing and removing her bra. She next returned to her sister's face and kissed her again on the cheek then moving over and kissing her lips where they encased my cock.

This must have been some signal, whether prearranged or understood, Tammy released my meat from her liplock and Tina took it into her mouth and sucked me deep into her throat. I could feel her throat muscles massaging my head as she swallowed my cock, or at least tried to swallow the entire length. But now Tammy was working on removing her sister's blouse and bra and in no time I had both sisters naked from the waist up working on my cock with their mouths while I fondled their tits, pinching their nipples and rolling them between my fingers.

Tina was the first to stand up, Tammy was taking her turn sucking my cock, Tina wrapped her arms around me and kissed me, tenderly but with unmistakable passion she let her tongue slide into my mouth while her sister let my cock slide into hers. As Tina kissed me I now had access to her jeans and I took advantage of it by opening them and sliding them down to her thighs to give me access to her private regions. I let my hand slide down over her sex enjoying the silky smoothness of her shaved pussy. I allowed one finger to slide into her slit and over her clit. She pulled closer to me and held me tighter as I stimulated her.

"Tammy, Help me get your sister's jeans off." I ordered.

Without taking my cock from her mouth and without missing a stroke, Tammy pulled her sister's jeans down to her ankles allowing Tina to step out of them and freeing her to spread her legs a little, inviting me to give her more than a tease. I accepted the invitation and allowed a finger to slide into her and then a second. What I got in return was a moan from deep within her. I withdrew my fingers from Tina's pussy and with them dripping with juice, I offered them to Tammy. She immediately took her mouth off of my cock and sucked them both into her mouth cleaning her sister's cunt juice from them. Once she had licked them clean she stood and Tina again went to her knees and began working her mouth over my dick. First sliding her tongue down the underside and then around the head before drawing it into her mouth.

With Tammy now standing I opened her pants and worked them down over her hips while she kissed me. This time Tina was watching and without being told helped me get them all the way down and off so now both sisters were naked, one kissing me and the other sucking my cock. I spent a minute or two playing with Tammy's pussy getting her even hotter than she was, if that were possible.

Now I was hot and wanted to fuck. Between the tag team blow job and playing with both pussies I need to feel a pussy wrapped around my meat. I pulled my cock from Tina's mouth and joined her on the floor, pulling Tammy down with me. Tina must have sensed what I needed as by the time I was on my knees she was laying on her back with her legs spread, her pink pussy exposed and waiting for my cock to fill it. As I got within reach she grasped me and pulled me toward her. She would not release me until I entered her. I slid myself into her and felt that exquisite feeling of pussy around my cock. Tina let out a sigh that told me she needed me inside of her as much as I need to be there.

I started to fuck her very slowly; enjoying the feel of her while Tammy kissed me and played with my chest. Tina spoke. "Tammy, sit on my face, I want to eat you while he fucks me." Tammy immediately swung her leg over her sister and straddled her face allowing Tina's tongue to find her honey pot. I could tell that she found it as Tammy let out a loud groan, and clenched me tighter in her embrace as her sister ate her pussy while I fucked her sister.

Tina must have been doing an outstanding job eating her sister because in no tine at all Tammy went rigid then relaxed as her orgasm reached its peak. I continued to slowly pump my cock into Tina and shortly I felt Tina's pussy muscles grasp my cock as her legs squeezed against my sides. She climaxed and spilled girl cum all around my cock. After she subsided I asked, "Do you want to switch places."

Tammy answered first, mostly because Tina still had her mouth buried in Tammy's pussy. "No, just fuck Tina tonight. I'm happy holding you. Besides I'll jump your bones in the morning." She answered with a smile.

I kissed her gently and went back to pounding Tina with a renewed vigor. I was no longer worried about saving myself for a second sister so I fucked Tina with a determination until I felt the cum rise in my balls and rush down my cock. I blew my load deep into her, shooting gob after gob of sperm into her womb. She answered me with another orgasm, once again allowing me to feel her juices bathe my cock. I collapsed into Tammy's arms, spent and worn out. She helped guide me down to lay next to her sister and then got off of Tina's face. One look at Tina told me that Tammy had enjoyed herself as there was pussy juice covering Tina's face and running down her cheeks. Tammy laid down with us and we toyed with each other for a while before deciding we should move to the bedroom. We collapsed into the bed, curled up against each other and promptly fell asleep.

Tammy was almost as good as her word. She waited till the morning for her fuck but 4AM is as much the middle of the night as it is the morning. I awoke to find that in my sleep she had coaxed me onto my back and sucked me to a hardon. When I was awake enough to know what was happening she was astraddle me and riding my cock while Tina laid next to us and smiled while her sister got the fucking she wanted. I shot a load into her and she was collapsed on top of me, satisfied. We all drifted back to sleep.

Tina & Her Sister Ch. 14

bybuilder216©

The next few days went by in a blur. I got my friend to send the porn samples and set up a time with my friend, the state vice cop, to visit Rev. Johnson. We decided on Saturday. It fit his schedule, also we knew the worm would be in his office in the afternoon working on his sermon, and it would break in the Sunday paper. I got some hesitation from the reporter, he claimed his editor was giving him a problem. So I talked to the editor and simply told him if he wasn't interested I could offer my yet undisclosed scoop to the rival paper in the area. In the end he figured an hour of the reporter's time was a small gamble against being scooped by the competition and agreed, reluctantly, to let the guy have a photographer and an hours time to cover a story of which he had no idea of the subject.

The whole thing went off without a hitch. Tina went into the church and lured him into the main area to talk. Frank and I snuck in through the back door, planted the goodies and back out. Tammy waited biting her nails in the diner across the street. When we finished we signaled her by the detective walking in. Tina told him she would think some more and left. The four of us sat in the diner and watched, about a half hour later State Police patrol cars pull up, out comes Rev Johnson in cuffs. The reporter gets his pictures and an interview with the arresting officer, including a look at the evidence that was found and some pictures of it. He was so excited when he left to write the story I think he must have cum in his pants.

There were banner headlines the next morning "LOCAL CHURCH LEADER ARRESTED IN CHILD PORN RING." Complete with pictures of him and the evidence. The girls were gleeful and I was their hero. Frank called to congratulate me and the State Police detective called to let me know that they had hauled out 12 boxes of evidence, which included the stuff they found in the locked room in the basement and his home.

Now I was floored. Apparently there was no need to plant evidence the guy had is own stash. Over the next few weeks women began to step forward, one at a time and slowly at first to testify how the worm had molested them as children. The witnesses began getting younger and younger until a 14 year old girl came out and filed a formal complaint detailing 5 years of sexual service to the worm as a way to "save her soul from the devil". Now I am pretty liberated when it comes to sex but two things I have no tolerance for is abusing children and rape, so I began to feel proud and satisfied in the part I played in bringing the pig down. The girls were happy and after the first two weeks stopped paying attention to the news. As far as they were concerned it was done and justice was served.

I thought my biggest hope would be realized when Frank called one evening. The girl's father had called him. He was trying to reach the girls and wanted to talk to them. He wanted to know if Frank had heard from them. Frank gave him an earful and ended up telling him that he could reach the girls anytime but didn't know if they wanted to talk to him after he tried to turn them over to the child molester. But he would pass a message on to the girls for him.

I really had hoped the girls would be able to find a way to at least talk to their parents. Having lost mine and having only a sister that I was estranged from made me aware how important family can be. The girls called home, they didn't want to but I urged them to. Well their parents were sorry they didn't believe Tina and they wanted them to come home, but they insisted that they renounce their sinful ways and cut all ties with their sinful friends, etcetera, etcetera. Tina was gracious, thanked them for the offer but told them no, she was happy living with her boyfriend and was going to stay and build a life wherever it led to. Tammy just plain told them she was staying wherever Tina was. Both told them they wanted to be able to visit and talk. But the parents were adamant that if they were going to continue with Satan they were not welcome. It was sad really, to see these people cut off ties with their children because of a difference of opinion in religion.

After that things settled down and the three of us settled into a routine. We all shared my bed which was cozy until someone got restless. We shared sex and love and housework and chores. The two sisters insisted on doing most of the domestic stuff cleaning and laundry and the cooking. They did allow me to cook certain dishes which they decided I was better at then they were. One thing which really surprised me was that about two weeks after they moved in they came home one day and handed me a deposit slip from the bank. I looked at it and realized it was one of the preprinted ones I kept in my desk. The receipt showed a deposit made for two separate amounts. I looked at the girls, who were standing proudly in front of me, with a puzzled look on my face.

Tina finally spoke up "We decided that it wasn't fair for you to pay all the bills and buy all the food so we are going to deposit our checks into your account. Then if you can give us a small allowance for lunch money and clothes and stuff we'll be happy."

Tammy joined in "If we are going to be a family of three then we should act like it and put everything together. We know you will take care of us and be good to us and we don't want to take advantage of you. After all you are the Master." She added with a smile.

I was stunned. Every previous woman I had lived with had done nothing but give me trouble about money. They always expected me to pay all the bills and give them an allowance and they would keep their own checks besides. Now I had two who were just giving me everything and trusting me to take care of it.

Here the suspicious part of my mind kicked in, "What kind of allowance, 110% of what they contribute" I though to myself. But I bit my tongue and asked, "How much allowance do you think you'll need?"

They looked at each other and Tammy answered. "Do you think $20 a week is too much?"

I was shocked again. "I think if you're going to be buying clothes and lunch and spending money you will need more like $100." I answered.

Now they were shocked. That's when I found out that when they were living at home their parents demanded all of their earnings and gave them each $10 a week. They thought I was the most generous person in the world and they showed it by springing on me and smothering me with kisses and hugs. After a couple of minutes of excited fawning on me they dragged me back to the bedroom to show they're appreciation in more tangible ways.

By the time we reached the bedroom both girls had nearly all of their clothing off and they wasted no time in stripping me naked. Tina pushed me down on the bed so I was laying on my back and jumped on top of me. She began running her tongue over my lips and darting it into my mouth while she rubbed her pussy on my crotch. I was excited and ready to get fucked but she wanted to tease me a bit first. She turned around putting us into a 69 as she straddled my face. I stuck my tongue into her pussy and began to lick while she went to work on my cock with her mouth. I briefly wondered where Tammy was but discounted it figuring she was watching from somewhere I could not see her and probably playing with herself. I was enjoying the 69 with Tina and was losing myself in her young sweet pussy. As the pussy juice flowed out from her and down onto my face I suddenly heard Tammy

I was running my hand over her. Finally I reached down and put my hand on her pussy. I had barely touched her, I had not even slipped my finger inside her yet but she came in my hand. With an earth shattering orgasm she just plain gushed juice out onto my hand and the floor. She left a puddle on the floor, not a tiny one either. "Tammy, it appears your enjoying yourself."

She pulled her face out of her sister's pussy and answered "God yes, that may have been the best orgasm I ever had."

That just goes to show you that 90% of sex is in the mind.

I made her stand up and bend over to continue eating her sister, who by now was whimpering for more. Then as she was standing bent over I slipped my cock into her pussy and began to fuck her in earnest. I had had enough of waiting and I wanted to blow my load into a pussy. While I was pounding away on Tammy, each thrust was pushing her face harder into her sister's pussy and that was enough to bring Tina off again. As Tina came on her sister's face she clamped her legs around her head and watching the sight from the vantage point I had It just sent me over and I shot my full load of sperm deep into Tammy, which brought her off and she came again gushing girl cum out over my cock and balls and running down my legs. My release was so violent and the orgasm so intense that I lost my balance and fell on top of both sisters. We laid there catching out breath. Me with my dick buried into Tammy and Tammy had been pushed up so her head was on her sister's tits.

"Did everybody have a good time?" I asked

"Why don't we have dinner and rest first. It may be a while before I can get it up again after that." I suggested

Tammy wiggled her ass a little. "You still feel pretty hard inside me." She commented.

She was right I still was hard. But I was also hungry and just wanted to relax a little before another go round with these two vixens.

We were just about ready to sit down to eat when the doorbell rang. I was puzzled as we seldom got company. Then I had a frightening thought. Maybe it was the girls Uncle Frank. Having him show up with the girls in leather harnesses might not be good for my health so I shooed them back to the bedroom just in case.

After they were safely out of sight I opened the door. It was not Frank but I was surprised. It was Stacy, one of the girls we had met at the shore. I was thrilled to see her and invited her in and closed the door, I folded her into a hug which she returned by squeezing my ass. I laughed and called the girls out. "Hey look who's here! Come on out."

"Uh, did I interrupt something? Something personal?" Stacey asked once the girls calmed down a little.

"Oh, no I couldn't impose. I was just up here for a seminar and figured I'd stop by and say hello before I head back home. I need to be back tomorrow morning for part two." She answered.

Tina & Her Sister Ch. 14

bybuilder216©

"Do you mean to tell me you were in town for a seminar and didn't even plan on staying with us? I am hurt." I mimed being wounded in the heart.

"I didn't want to impose and I lost your number but had your address and when I tried to call the girls every time I asked to speak to them the woman who answered just hung up."

"Sorry about that we had some excitement here the last few weeks. The girls are living here with me now. We'll tell you about it over dinner. Then you can go out and get the clothes I know you brought with you out of the car. Because we are not letting you drive back tonight and then back here in the morning."

Stacey blushed in answer to my guess that she was hoping to be invited and prepared for it. "Ok, and thanks but it is actually three days, two nights."

"Even better." I exclaimed.

"Girsl, set another place and fetch her a glass of wine." I asked

The girls scurried away. Tina set the table and Tammy returned with a glass of wine for our guest. Stacey had sat on the couch and as Tammy handed her the wine,.

We moved to the dining area and sat down. As we sat eating I suggested "Why don't you girls fill Stacey in on the events of the last few weeks."

The took their cue and told our friend all about the things that had gone on since we had seen her last, starting with meeting Sue at the shore after Stacey and Amy had gone home right up through Rev. Johnson's arrest. "Wow you guys sure have had some excitement."

"So Stacey, we told all our news. How have you been and how's Amy?" I asked

"Well, we have not had the excitement you guys have. But we are fine, actually pretty good. Amy moved in with me. She convinced her father that she is better off with me than in a dorm until she finishes school. So we are sort of a couple, at least we keep each other from getting too horny. We still look for guys but we haven't found anybody as good as Jack yet. We just keep trying. I got a promotion at the hospital, which is one of the reasons I'm at this seminar. Other than that there really isn't anything new, except I'm pregnant."

"What?" the three of us asked in unison.

Stacey smiled and giggled a little bit "I'm really happy about it. Actually I'm thrilled. I'm going to have a baby and the father is a really special guy, but I am not going to ask or expect him to do anything about it. This is my baby and I will love him or her and raise it."

Both girls jumped up and hugged Stacey and did all the jumping around that girls do when they find out one of them is knocked up. Finally Tina asked "What did the father say? Did you tell him yet?"

Stacey hesitated a minute before answering. "Well I was a little worried about how his girlfriend would take it I didn't want to hurt her because she is really special to me also, so I am hoping she will still be my friend as far as telling him goes. I just did!"

The three of us stared at her for a few seconds. I was stunned and didn't know what to say. Then Tina broke the ice, "I'm not sure how the father feels, maybe when he picks his jaw up off the floor we'll find out. But his girlfriend is thrilled, at least this one of his girlfriends."

"So is this one. So when are you moving in with us?" Tammy chimed in.

Stacey laughed. "I wouldn't mind moving in with you guys but my job is in Baltimore and I like it there. I just felt Jack had a right to know he was going to have a child. I guess I hoped he would be happy about it and all."

I recovered my voice and answered. "I've never been a father before, but if Tina and Tammy are ok with it. Then I think I am happy too. But I'm not sure how I feel about just making a baby and not taking responsibility at all."

All three girls beamed at me. The light from their smiles could have been used as a beacon for ships, so I figured I accidentally said something good. Then Stacey spoke again, "I would be happy if you would be a Father to our child. I would like it to know who Daddy is and how special he is. I figured we could get together once in a while as it grows up. How close you want to get and how much of a father figure depends on you."

I got up and walked over to Stacey, bent down and kissed her gently on the lips, the folded her into a hug. "Thank you, for letting me be the father of your child."

"Your welcome." She answered "But I need to warn you that Amy is jealous and she said to tell you that as soon as she graduates college she is going to come up here and rape you until you knock her up too."

That brought a laugh from Tina and Tammy. Then Tammy said "Tell her you can't rape the willing and also that she has to wait until he knocks up Tina and me first. But when she's ready we'll tie him down for her."

"Well this calls for a celebration. Too bad we don't have any champagne." I offered.

"Get off you ass and go get us some and while you're gone we'll talk girl talk about you and that tool you wear between you legs." Tina ordered.

Well I know when to follow directions and this was one of those times so I headed out to find a bottle of champagne. I did not have far to go but took my time so the girls would have the time they wanted for their "girl talk". I found a place that had a bottle fo chilled champagne and returned home. We opened it up and toasted Stacey and my soon to be new son or daughter. That was when Tina told me their plans for the rest of the night.

She started, "While you were gone we made some decisions. Tonight you are going to make love to Stacey, because she is the mother of your child, you will show her how much you care for her. Tammy and I will help both of you however we can but you're not going to have sex with us. Tonight you belong solely to Stacey. Tomorrow we will fuck your brains out to make up for it."

With that pronouncement she and Tammy stood up, and each gave Stacey a long passionate kiss. Then Tina said to her "Welcome to the family. You are now one of Jack's wives and our sister. We love you. We promise to always love our little niece or nephew and help you however we can." Then both girls hugged Stacey to them and held her.

As they broke the hug I could see that Stacey was crying, all she could say was a simple thank you. Next they took me by the hand and led me to Stacey and put her hand in mine. We stood there holding hands looking at each other as Tina and Tammy each started to undress us. It took little time for us to both be naked and be led back to the bedroom.

We stood there at the foot of the bed with Tina and Tammy standing to either side of us as I took Stacey in my arms and kissed her. It started off as a slow loving kiss and progressed to one of passion. While I was kissing her I moved a hand up to run my thumb over the little bumps that were her tits. I circled each repeatedly with my thumb until I received a shudder from her. At that point she grasped my cock and began to work it back and forth. She was so small that to kiss her I practically had to bend over and when we stood kissing my cock pressed into her belly. If my cock were a couple of inches longer I could have tit fucked her standing up. But as it was we were making love, every touch every caress, every kiss meant love.

I leaned over and pulled her into the bed with me and we laid together facing each other on our sides, kissing and fondling. I leaned down and took one of her nipples in my mouth and swirled my tongue around it while sucking it into me. Her little buds of tits were exquisite. It may have been my imagination but there did seem to be more there than there had been when we had been together at the shore. Maybe the pregnancy was already forcing her body to respond and fill out her breasts. I moved on to other areas. I kissed her down between her breasts and down her belly to her pubic mound and over to her slit.

I ran my tongue down her slit tasting the sweetness of her juices and was nearly overcome with lust to dig my tongue deep into her hole to lick out all I could get. But I contained myself and worked my way down into her very deliberately until my tongue was teasing her clit and sliding into her love passage. It was then, while I was eating her that I realized that Tina and Tammy had taken up positions on either side of the bed and each was holding one of Stacey's hands while I ate her to climax. Because climax she did. Leaking cum into my mouth she shuddered and her pussy muscles clamped down onto my tongue.

I have, many times felt a woman cum while I ate her pussy so I am not unused to the sensations and they can and do vary from one woman to the next but this time I felt something that I had never experienced before. I was a sensation, that's the only word that can describe it, a sensation. It started at the tip of my tongue where it was touching her pussy and spread down my tongue, into my mouth, over my face and around my head, then down my shoulders over my torso, my legs and my feet. It was almost like the pins and needles feeling when your arm or leg goes to sleep. But it was mild and mixed with a warmth. It was almost like an orgasm, it imparted a general feeling of well being and euphoria. I did not want it to end but continue for ever. But end it did it slowly washed away. I looked at Tina and Tammy as I felt it fade and I saw they had their eyes closed but with a smile on their faces. Then as I watched them their eyes opened and they looked at me with such a look of love I felt like I was going to cry. With their free hand they each reached out and took my hands and pulled me up on top of Stacey.

As our sex met each others she wrapped her legs around me and I found myself inside of her without any effort at all. I just slid in like I belonged there. Then with Tammy holding one hand and in turn holding Stacey's hand, Tina holding our other hands I began to move inside her. She let out little gasps mixed with mewing sounds as I stroked my meat into her. I did not go fast or hard. Just a steady rhythm of in and out until I experienced the sensation again, only this time it started at the tip of my cock and flowed outwards over my body and I realized that Stacey was cumming again this time all over my cock. I kept pumping, slowly and without breaking the rhythm and after three or four strokes it happened again, then again after another few strokes. I realized that Stacey was in a continuous orgasm. I also notice that Tina and Tammy had not yet released our hands but had now crawled into bed with us and were lying tight against us, and they were shuddering almost as though they were in orgasm themselves. Then I felt my own orgasm rush upon me and the sperm race up my cock and explode into Stacey. As one, the three girls let out a combination of scream and groan then I passed out. But not before I realized what was happening.

With the four of us linked together our bond had become more than physical. When I had accepted Stacey's child as my own and the girls accepted Stacey as one of them, as one of my wives our bond became emotional and spiritual we were sharing everything, we were experiencing each other's orgasms. We were experiencing love. For just a few seconds as I slipped into unconsciousness I was part of each of them. I knew everything they knew and they were part of me and I understood. Tina and Tammy had been holding a tiny bit of themselves back from our relationship out of fear or uncertainty but when I accepted Stacey's pregnancy and embraced it their fear died and they knew with unreserved certainty that in giving me their love they had made the right choice.

While I was making love to Stacey and they were holding our hands they had lost those barriers and the sensation I felt was their love washing through Stacey and into me and they felt Stacey's and my love rolling back. But what we also exchanged was a piece of each other. What had knocked each of us out was really an overload of sorts. When I climaxed and shot my load into Stacey she in turn orgasamed and our combined orgasm washed into Tina and Tammy and theirs back to Stacey and I which pushed us into orgasm again we had created a cascade and our minds and bodies could not handle the intense and repetitive pleasure so they shut down.

It was what I saw while all this was happening which threw me over intellectually and as I came to I looked at Tina and she stared back at me and nodded "yes" then I looked at Tammy and she stared back wide eyed and said "I didn't know." Then I looked into Stacey's eyes and saw humor and she said to me "It looks like you have your hands full." Because as we all shared everything we became intricately aware of each other the way few people ever do. There were not four people in that bed making love there were seven. All three girls were pregnant. Tina knew and was trying to figure out how to tell me and Tammy did not know yet and was probably more surprised than any of us.

I suppose most men, and until it happened I would have though myself among them, would have run screaming into the night at having found out that he had impregnated three women at essentially the same time and they were all aware of the other and her condition. What I found was a profound sense of pride and happiness. I was going to be a father not once, not twice, but three times all together with three wonderful women. I hugged each of them to me and started to cry.

Tina & Her Sister Ch. 15

bybuilder216©

I woke nestled between the three women I had made pregnant. Still elated at the prospect of having all three of them pregnant. I was as happy as I could ever remember being. I slipped out of bed as quietly as possible and off to the bathroom for morning requirements before I made coffee. I took care of everything and got the coffee made then sat at the kitchen table and started to think. If I was going to be bringing these children into the world and share responsibility for them I needed to make some changes.

I am old fashioned enough to believe that if a women is carrying my child she should be my wife and while the girls seemed to have accepted some sort of informal marriage arrangement I still wanted more. But the problem was how do I marry three women and not end up in jail. Also would all three agree to marry me. I was fairly sure that Tina and Tammy would readily agree but Stacey had been fairly clear that she expected nothing from me but would accept my acting like a father to our child. I really needed to think this through and talk to each of them so we could get a plan together. I also knew that my apartment would soon become too cramped for even the two girls and I with two babies so I would have to look for larger accommodations. I had been toying with the idea of buying a house for some time but just hadn't bothered before. Now it seemed a logical move.

I was lost in my thoughts when I was startled by hands on my shoulders and arms going around my neck as Stacey hugged me from behind. She kissed my cheek and got her own cup of coffee, then sat down across from me.

"Thinking about everything?" She asked.

I nodded and told her about my thoughts on the housing situation. She reminded me that while she planned on visiting and it would be nice if there were room for her and the baby it was not required as she would not be living with us. That opened up the floor for my question of exactly what limits she was going to set on my fatherhood.

She seemed to have thought it through pretty completely. "First I'm glad you are happy about it and want to be a father rather than a sperm donor. Actually it was more than I hoped for. I don't expect you to pay for anything. I have a good job and good benefits. What I would like is just to be able to have you be a father, to love the child and play with him or her and be there as they grow up just be available and love them."

I considered for a minute then answered. "I'm not entirely happy with not contributing financially especially since you will be doing all the work day in and day out. But, for now I will accept that. We can argue about it some other day, under the condition that if your situation changes you will allow me to help when needed. Second, what happens if you find somebody and decide to get married?"

She smiled at me. "Ok if I lose my job or anything I will let you help. As far as getting married. It may happen, I doubt it. I have been dating for a while and to be honest and not to swell your head but you are the best I found and if I worked closer, you'd have all three of us in your bed every night. But if I do meet someone as good as you, you are still my baby's father and that won't change. With your permission I will name you as the father on the birth certificate."

"I would be pleased and honored to be named as your child's father." I answered. "Now for the next problem. I want to marry all three of you. I want the mothers of my children to be my wives."

She laughed at that. "Explain that to the judge."

"Yeah that's a separate part of the problem. But will you marry me, if I can figure out a way?" I asked.

She gave me one of those smiles women use when they know you are on a male thing and they love you for it and said. "Yes, if you can figure out a way and if it includes all of us. I will marry you. As long as I can still be the person I am and not just your wife."

"Thank you." I told her, really meaning it.

"Thank you for loving me enough to ask. Now I have to get a shower to get to my seminar. Care to wash my back?"

That is an invitation I will never turn down and we got into the shower. I washed her back and her front too and loved every minute of it. Then I dried her off and kissed her goodbye as she left. Now I had to get the other two up and ready for work. As well as myself.

I spent the rest of the day thinking about this marriage thing and with a little checking I figured out a way to take care of Tina and Tammy. I would propose tonight and we could even include Stacey. The only two problems I could foresee was what to do with Amy and the last, my sister.

I needed to talk to Stacey about Amy. If she was jealous about Stacey getting pregnant than how would she feel about Tina and Tammy also expecting and marrying me. I like her almost as much as Stacey and did not want to hurt her or cause problems between Her and Stacey.

My sister was a whole different problem. We had spoken very little since my parents died. Mostly it was her telling me what an asshole I am. It saddened me to think about it but she was all the family I had left and I should at least let her know I was getting married if not invite her. After all she had invited me to her first wedding, even though she essentially snubbed me when I was there, seating me in the back of the hall with some of her husbands asshole friends. I was gracious and did not complain but did leave as soon as it was socially acceptable. This was a situation I was going to have to explain to the girls. They knew I had a sister but the times they asked about her I just blew them off. So they got the message that I did not want to discuss her and stopped asking.

I took off work early and went home, but not before stopping to dip into my savings and buy my surprise. Tammy was there as she had finished her shift and Tina would be home in an hour or so. We expected Stacey for dinner around the same time. Tammy and I started making dinner. She was a little more animated than usual and dragged me back to the bedroom for a quickie before the other two got home.

The connection we shared the previous night was still there and it was some of the most incredible sex I had ever had but it was still a quickie. She pulled me back to the bedroom and stripped my clothes off almost before I could help. Then once I was standing in front of her naked she dropped to her knees and took my hard cock into her mouth and immediately swallowed me. I could feel her threoat musceles working on my cockhead as she kept trying toswallow the whole thing and pull me into her. I was experiencing a little bit of heavan and did not notice that while she had me in her mouth she had undone the buttons on her uniform and dropped it and taken her bra off. That left her in just her panties. Once she had her clothes off she released me from her oral hold just before I would have shot my load down her throat and stood up. I pulled her to me and kissed her passionately and let my tongue wander about in her mouth as my hands wandered over her body. I put a hand on each tit and played with her nipples which were already hard and standing straight up. I ran my fingers lightly around the areolas and flicked the nipple back and forth until she moaned. We slowly fell to the bed together and she took my manhood in her had and pulled me to meet her sex. While I had been getting little warm tingles wherever our bodies met, what I felt as I entered her was a flood of warmth over my entire body starting with my prick and radiating outward. I pumped into her as hard and as fast as I could savoring the feeling aof her warm wetness surrounding my cock and gripping me. She came, gushing girl cum over my cock as I shot my sperm into her. She hugged me close and I felt her love flowing into me and we were both content.

We returned to the kitchen and finished getting everything ready with some ass slapping and pinching going back and forth. I reminded her that I wanted her to make an appointment with the doctor. I wanted her and the baby both healthy.

Tina and Stacey walked in together and we all sat down for dinner. I had a habit of serving wine with dinner and the girls had gotten used to it. I did not serve wine tonight and Tina and Tammy both commented about it missing. Tina stood to get ti from the kitchen and I stopped her. "No more wine till after the babies are born. I want my children happy and healthy like my women." I got no arguments but a little bit of dissent was evident on their faces, until I reminded them I loved them. Then the frowns turned to smiles.

We finished dinner and cleaned up and I asked all of them to join me at the table for a "family discussion". Tina and Tammy were a little apprehensive and Stacey was curious but pretty much knew what I wanted to talk about.

I started the discussion with housing, pointing out that the apartment was going to be too small and suggesting that we look for a house that would be big enough for everyone. They all agreed that it would be a good idea and we talked for a bit about what type of place we needed and where we wanted to live.

That done, I asked all three girls to stand next to each other. They looked at me funny but did as I asked. I walked over to them and stood in front of them, then I dropped to one knee and said "I would be honored if you would accept me as your husband. Will you all marry me." They stared at me in disbelief, not because of what I said but of what I held in my hand. My surprise. I was holding three diamond engagement rings. It took a few seconds for it to sink in that I was serious and their reactions ranged from shock to giddy delight. Tammy started jumping up and down and squealing in happiness. Tina started to cry in happiness and Stacey stood there with her mouth open in shock.

I reached out and took Tina's left hand and slipped one of the rings onto the ring finger. Tammy stopped jumping around long enough for me to do the same to her. Then I turned to Stacey. She just stared at me and finally said "Did you figure out a way?"

"Yes and no." I answered. "I figured a way to do it with reduced risk and from our discussion this morning I want you to understand that this proposal applies to any form you want. Whether it is a full marriage or just a spiritual union between all of us."

"In that case. I accept." She answered as tears welled up in her eyes. I took her hand and slipped the ring on her finger. Then as I stood all there women threw their arms around me and I felt like the luckiest man alive. Once they were finished crying and hugging me and each other I laid out my plan.

I had figured out a way to marry all three women and stay out of jail, at least as long as none of them filed a complaint with the authorities, but I would take that chance.

We were living in Maryland, near where it met West Virginia and Virginia. In about 10 minutes I could drive to either state and in a half hour to Pennsylvania. I would apply for a license in Maryland with one of the girls then on the same day in West Virginia with another and depending on what Stacey wanted to do in Virginia with the third if need be. Since none of the states shared info on marriages, births and deaths until somebody asked, we would be relatively safe. Besides that I intended to draw up a contract of civil union for all of us to sign and agree to, just because I knew how vindictive people can get and regret it later. Once I explained the plan to the girls they took over.

The three of them decided that I would marry Tina in Maryland first, then Tammy in West Virginia. They were surprisingly logical about the whole thing. Tina had no health insurance at her job and if we married she would be covered under mine. Tammy had excellent coverage at the hospital and did not need it at this point and neither did Stacey. Stacey choose to not marry in a legal manner but to join our civil union in a spiritual manner. So together we decided to have a separate ceremony among just us and whatever friends we choose to invite where we would all join into our union. It sounded sort of like the old Hippy days of the 60's but it made sense to us and fit our needs. I did not want to leave Amy out and had decided to make the same proposal to her. I had another ring in my pocket and when I mentioned it to Stacey she agreed it would be a good way to handle it. We would invite her to come up for the weekend without telling her what was happening. Stacey would stay for the weekend also, so when her seminar was finished on Friday she would just not go home. Amy could take the bus from Baltimore and then return on Sunday with Stacey.

Stacey called Amy and told her she was staying the weekend and asked Amy to join us. Amy was thrilled at the suggestion and promised to be on the first bus after class on Friday. The only problems left were what to do with our families. I insisted that we at least try to talk to the girl's parents, but what were we going to tell them. We decided to tell them that Tina and I were getting married and start off with that and see how it went.

It did not go well. She called and her mother answered.

The first words out of her mothers mouth were "Did you decide to repent?" Tina stayed calm and said no she had called to tell them that she was going to get married and wanted them to be part of it. Her mother asked if it was going to be in their church and Tina told her no it would be a civil ceremony. Her mother then told her she was still flirting with Satan and she nor her father would be part of it. Then Tina told her she was pregnant. I think she told her that just to aggravate her further. That was when the women started screaming about harlots and whores so loudly I could hear her. I took the phone from Tina and told the mother who I was and that if she could not act in a civil manner there was no point in continuing the conversation and hung up when she started screaming at me about being a defiler of virgins (at least she got that right) and a spawn of Satan.

The next call I insisted the girls make was to Uncle Frank, because it seemed as though he was all the family they were going to have. Tina stated that call also. She told him that I had proposed and she accepted and yes, she had called her mother. Then she handed the phone to Tammy. Yes Tammy was happy for her sister. Yes she loved me also, then a pause. Yes I had proposed to her also and yes she accepted. Then she handed the phone to me.

Frank; "So you're going to marry both of them"

Me; "Yes sir."

Frank; "You going to take care of both of them, and love them both?"

Me; "Yes sir"

Frank; "You know what happens if you hurt one of them?"

Me; "Yes sir. You will hunt me down and kill me, painfully."

Frank; "Smart boy. Ok good luck. What can I do to help?"

Me; "Well, it is up to the girls but I think they would like if you could give them away at the ceremonies. I also would be honored if you would stand for me."

Frank; "God you are smooth. Make me go from grudging acceptance to active participant and pleased to be included. All in one sentence."

Me; "I take that is a yes"

Frank; "Yes, it is and thank you for including me. Now let me talk to my nieces again."

He spoke to each of the girls again for a few minutes each and they each hung up happy. At least they would have some family supporting them. Now I was going to have to deal with my sister.

We had never gotten along. Well that's not entirely true. We had gotten along fine until she turned into a bratty teenager. After I left for college my parents seemed to devote all their attention to spoiling her. Then they were killed right after I graduated. Their will was very explicit. Until she graduated from college I was to be the administrator of a trust fund for her that would deal with her half of the estate. She was pissed. She wanted the money to spend as she saw fit and that was that. So I did what I had to do. I saw to it that her tuition was paid for and she got a small allowance then about 6 months before she graduated I took what was left, which was sizeable and locked it into long term investments. Partly I did it out of revenge for the way she treated me, partly because I was certain she would piss it all away if she got her hands on it, and partly because it was an excellent investment. If she choose to cash it in and get out it would cost her half of the principal. I was fairly certain she was not stupid enough to do that, and I was right. Now she had to work for a living and the payments she received from the investment would keep her from starving if she choose not to work, but it would not make her comfortable.

I think she always figured I took more than my share of the estate and was living high. In actuality I had deducted her tuition needs from the estate before I spit it between us, so in a way I paid for half her education. I just figured that is how my parents would have wanted it. While I was comfortable it was because I invested my share and did not touch either the principal or the bulk of the earnings and I lived off what I made at work. Yes I occasionally splurged on myself, a trip or a car once in a while, but I just lived within my means. Neither of the girls knew that I had several million in investments and did not have to work. They had never asked and I had never told them.

She had just gotten divorced from her second husband. I figured the first was after money when he heard trust fund and I was probably right as he could not keep a job. In the 8 months they were married he had 3 jobs and was always fired because "somebody screwed him". She got smart and booted him. Her second husband just packed up and left after a year because she was a bitch and he couldn't stand it anymore. She just couldn't forgive me for "taking all her money" and making her work for a living. So consequently she blamed me for all her troubles. I sent presents at Christmas and birthdays and at least one phone call a month, where she told me I was an asshole. In short I tried, but it takes two to fight and two to make up.

I sat the girls down and told them the whole sad story about my sister and I, I just left out the details of how much money we were talking about. I told them that I thought it might be best if I took a day and traveled back home and tried to talk to her face to face. She might tell me to fuck off and drop dead but I had to try. If she was acting human and wanted to meet she could either, come and visit or we would make the trip.

It had been an emotionally exhausting evening. Proposing marriage to three women at the same time will do that. Then dealing with their parents and Uncle, I was wrung out. I guess it showed because after we got through talking about my sister, Stacey walked over to me and hugged me, then the other two joined her. They led me over to the couch and sat me down. Tammy disappeared and returned with a scotch on the rocks and Tina started rubbing my shoulders. Stacey and Tammy just sat next to me and laid their heads on my chest. I remember sitting there thinking "Damn I could get used to this." After I finished my drink I had pretty well mellowed out and was just enjoying the attention. Stacey got up and replaced Tina on my shoulders and she was definitely better at it than Tina was. After a few minutes Tammy got up and the girls reached down and took my shirt off then directed me to lie on the couch. Now they were working my whole back with an amazing back rub and before I knew it they had loosened my pants and pulled them down over my ass to rub my lower back. Then they pulled them off entirely and I was the recipient of a full body massage from feet to head. It wasn't until I turned my head that I found that they were all three naked. While I had been super relaxed before I now had a sudden raging hardon and a desire to fuck all three silly. Tammy was the closest to me, standing over my shoulders and working my upper back, so I reached out and laid a hand on her thigh and began to slide it up and down getting close to her glistening pussy lips. She spread her legs a little to allow me access. I started to stroke her pussy, rubbing my hand on it and getting her juices on my hand, I let two fingers slide inside. Just as I did she stepped back. "I had my turn earlier." She said as she moved toward my feet and Tina took her place.

Tina & Her Sister Ch. 15

bybuilder216©

Since I wanted all three girls and all were great in bed it did not matter to me but I realized they were concerned about being fair and sharing. But as Tina stood over me rubbing my shoulders she bent down and kissed my lips. I returned the kiss with my tongue and at the same time moved my hand between her legs. My fingers immediately found their goal and I sunk three right into her and she melted down onto me and began humping herself onto my fingers. I rolled over onto my back and pulled her to me so that her pussy was positioned over my face. She stood there as I finger fucked her and I noticed how wet she was. A few drops of pussy juice dripped out of her and onto my face and it made me want to put my face into her snatch even more. I pulled her down to me and buried my tongue into her and felt the warm tingly feeling rush down my tongue and over my body once again. I ate her until she reached her first orgasm and then directed her down off of my face and onto my prick. I felt a need to bury my meat into a pussy again. I have to admit that thinking that my cock was going to be shooting sperm all over my growing child turned me on a little.

Tina squatted over my groin and lowered herself onto my cock. The look in her eyes as she did told me how much she wanted to feel me inside her right then. As she lowered herself onto me I felt my cockhead slowly slide past her lips and into the warm, wet, silkiness that was her pussy. The rush came over my body again and I knew that if I died now I would die happy. She began to slide herself back and forth on me and as she did so Stacey and Tammy each took one of my hands and one of Tina's and we were as we had been last night all locked together in love. Before I knew what was happening, her pussy contracted around my cock and it squeezed me and she came. The rush ran through us all and we all let out a collective sigh as she again began to work herself on me.

I heard Stacey ask, "Is this how it was for you guys last night? I just came on myself. Nobody touched me I just had cum rolling down my legs."

Tammy smiled at her "It's as good as getting fucked isn't it."

"God yes. I can't believe I am kneeling in a puddle of my own cum and nobody even touched me. Oh shit here it comes again."

This time all three women shuddered and groaned. I was lost in ecstasy and felt myself getting ready to cum. It was building in my balls and they were tightening up. Then the freight train rush up my cock and splattering inside Tina. This time I did not pass out as she came in response but I could feel what she felt I could feel my cum splashing against her insides as though they were my own insides. Then for the first time in my life I had a multiple orgasm. I felt my balls tighten and the cum again rush up my cock and explode inside of her. All three girls sat there wide eyed staring at me as shocked at what we experienced as I was.

"That's supposed to be impossible." Stacey said.

"Apparently it's not." Tina answered "I was the recipient and I can guarantee he just came twice in rapid succession."

I pulled all of the girls to me and held them close. Somehow I knew that this was just the start of a night to remember. Because even after having fucked Tammy a few hours earlier and cum in Tina twice I was still rock hard and willing for more.

Tina was still riding me and had not stopped her back and forth motion on my cock, she had slowed down a little. Tammy and Stacey were still holding our hands but I wanted to get closer to all of the girls. I suggested we move to the bedroom to get more comfortable.

Tina answered, "Not yet, I'm going to cum again soon. Then we can move." She sped up a little and started grinding herself into me in earnest, when Tammy leaned over and started licking her pussy mound. Stacey took her cue and leaned into her and took one of her tits in her mouth and started to chew on her nipple. All through this neither girl let go of our hands so I could sense the enhanced sensations Tina was getting from the combination of the attention he pussy was getting from her sister and her tit was getting from our friend. I could tell she was close to cumming again so I started working my hips to ram myself into her harder. Just about then Stacey switched from light chewing and sucking on her nipple, she bit down hard. I suddenly had a sharp pain in my own nipple and I saw Tammy grab herself also but the switch and the pain along with my ramming pushed Tina into her orgasm. She screamed and groaned and gushed juice out onto my cock, soaking my groin. Once again she went into a shudder that transmitted itself into me and the other two girls. It was an incredible orgasm. Her eyes had rolled back in her head and if it had not been for the support she was receiving from the other girls she would have collapsed. I felt every rush and shudder myself and was amazed. Then I began to wonder whether or not sex was better for men or women. I suspected that, as a guy I had gotten the short end of the stick.

It took a full five minutes before Tina recovered from her orgasm. In that time she just sat there impaled on my cock with the other two girls holding her up. Finally she was able to stand and I found that when I attempted to stand, I too was a little shaky as were Tammy and Stacey. We slowly made our way back to the bedroom were we all crawled into bed and hugged and caressed each other. We spent the rest of the night in that bed in a variety of positions and with a variety of partners. For a while I needed a rest and I sat in the chair with a drink in my hand watching the three girls make love to each other, eating each others pussies and sucking each others tits. They did not let me rest long though before they coaxed me back into bed mostly by them spreading Stacey's legs and Tina and Tammy each holding one side of her pussy open as an invitation to me. For the most part the sex was slow and easy although the orgasms were intense. I lost count of how many times I came that night. I just know that I shot at least one load into each of there mouths and at least one load into each pussy, there was also some cum into somebody's asshole. It was either Tina's or Stacey's because I remember Tammy watching it leak out as the other girls laid there. Eventually we all fell asleep in a pile of arms legs, tits, cunts and cum.

The next day Amy was to arrive and I got elected to pick her up at the bus station as everyone else was working and I was off. She arrived and we had a few hours until everyone else was to get home. We had talked the night before about how to tell her about the girls being pregnant and us all getting married. It was decided that I would use my discretion and either talk about it or not as I decided was best. I decided to start with something safe so on the way home I brought it up.

"Stacey told me she was pregnant." I said.

She looked at me and asked "How are you with that? I guess that's a stupid question if you were upset we wouldn't be here spending the weekend."

"I smiled and said "I'm fine with it. Actually I'm a little excited. She mentioned you were a little jealous."

"A little hell. I'm a lot jealous." She exclaimed. "But I want to finish school and get a job before I have a baby. I'm just hoping that you'll still want me when I'm and old women of 22, because I would like you to be the father."

"I'm honored, and glad to hear you want to finish school first. Otherwise I might have to get Tina and Tammy to kick your ass."

She laughed at that. "Don't worry I have every intention of getting my education. By the way how are Tina and Tammy?"

I paused a second then answered, "Pregnant."

Her eyes got big and she stared at me. "Both of them?" she asked

"Yep."

Now she broke out into laughter. She roared with laughter and when it subsided she said "You do have your hands full. Maybe I should have you knock me up too and make it quads."

Now I laughed. But then I stopped and asked her seriously "We were concerned that if you were jealous of Stacey you might get upset if Tina and Tammy were also pregnant and you mean too much to us to get you upset."

I got a smile for an answer. "I am assuming everybody is happy about all this and yes part of me is jealous but part of me is really happy for everybody and my decision is made. As much as I would like to join in the fertility circle I want to finish school. But look out because when I do. You WILL fuck me until I am pregnant."

"Deal," I answered. "and yes we are all happy, actually I am ecstatic. I can't remember being happier." About that time we got to the apartment. I carried her bag in for her and got her a glass of wine as we sat on the couch.

"There is something else I wanted to talk with you about. I don't expect you to answer right away but, I have proposed to Tina and Tammy and they have agreed to marry me."

She stared at me again. "Both of them? How are you going to pull that off?"

"We have a way figured out. I also proposed to Stacey. She has agreed to join us in our spiritual union and be one of my wives, but not in a traditional sense. We would like you to be included in our marriage, so will you marry me?" I asked. "Like I said, I don't expect an answer now. Think about it, talk to the girls all three of them and tell us later."

She set her glass down and leaned over to give me a very tender kiss. "I don't know what answer I will give you but thank you for asking. If I were done with school I would probably say yes but let me talk to the other girls, in the meantime kiss me."

I pulled her into a hug and buried my face into her beautiful red hair as I kissed first her neck, then her ear, then her lips. As my lips met hers, her tongue slid out and parted my lips to slip into my mouth and toy with my tongue. As we sat there kissing I felt her moving and was surprised to find that she had slipped off her own shirt and was wearing no bra. Her little B cup tits rubbed up against me as she pulled me closer. I ran my hands up and down her back. She pulled out of our kiss and pushed my head down to her chest and to her tits. I took each nipple into my mouth in turn and sucked them hard while I flicked my tongue over her nipples. She was breathing hard now and took my head in both hands and pulled me to meet her lips again. This time as I kissed her she opened my shirt and slipped it off over my shoulders and down my arms. She did not stop there she immediately went to work on my pants, opening my belt and pants then my fly until she could take my dick in her hand. Now with her working my meat in her hand I started on her jeans. I had no trouble at all getting them open but sliding those tight blue jeans over her ass and hips was a problem. She wanted me inside her so stood and slid them off along with her panties. Her beautiful still shaved pussy was right in my face and I could not resist, I pulled her close to me and let my tongue slide into her slit and run up and down.

"Eat me later!" She demanded "Right now I need you to fuck me."

She slid down and pulled me on top of her on the floor. Our lips came together in a kiss and I moved my hand up to stimulate her nipples while I kicked my pants off. Then we were both naked on the floor, I was nestled between her legs and with just a little movement I positioned my dick at her entrance. I tried to slide in but she was as tight as ever and I had to reach down and use my hand to loosen her up. She was wet and ready but she needed to be stretched so I used first one finger then two and finally worked up until I had all four in her and was pumping her. That was plenty of stimulation especially with my thumb on her clit, she broke into orgasm and came on my hand. Now as she relaxed I was able to slide my dick inside her, at first I just let it rest there while she acclimated to me being there then I slowly started to slide in and out, at first just a little imperceptible movement, then building in length and speed until I was giving her a slow steady pounding. She wrapped her legs around my waist as I pumped on her and she came again with a loud groan.

I kept up the pace not letting her rest as I worked to get my own climax. With all the fucking and sucking I had been doing with all three women since Stacey arrived it took considerable effort for me to get off. I had no trouble getting a hardon, hell I had one most of the time lately, just getting to the point where I could blow my load required effort. But it was about at this point when the door opened and Tina walked in.

She looked down at us. "It seems like whenever I walk thru this door your fucking somebody." She quipped then she bent down on her knees and gave Amy a kiss, a long passionate kiss. "I'm glad you could make it. Is Jack treating you well?"

"God yes, two orgasms already and a third on the way." She answered.

"Is this a private party or can I get my pussy eaten by my favorite redhead?" Tina asked once she gave Amy another kiss.

"You better get that snatch over here or I'll think you don't love me anymore." Amy answered.

Tina already had her pants off when she had asked the question so all she had to do was slide up and plant her snatch over Amy's face. I got up on my knees to make room for her and we were locked into a three way. Me pounding Amy's pussy, Amy with her mouth locked onto Tina's snatch and Tina and I locked in an embrace and a kiss. Then it happened and Amy for the first time shared an orgasm with us the way we had been sharing them for the last few days. I felt the cum rushing down my cock and exploding into Amy's womb, that set off Amy's orgasm and the flow of our combined orgasm rolled thru me and from my lips to Tina's and through her body, she promptly came on Amy's face drenching our friend. Then it continued as the energy with it's warm tingly feelings ran from Tina's pussy to Amy's lips and tongue then down her body and back to me. We created the loop again and Tina and I just shuddered our way through it, having experienced it before we just rode the waves of pleasure until they subsided. Tina rolled off of Amy's face and she just stared at us. My cock was still buried in her and I was still rock hard and ready for more.

Finally reason seemed to return to Amy and she looked from one of us to the other and said "What the fuck was that?"

Tina and I just laughed at her as Tina slid down next to her and embraced her. "That was how much we love each other and you." She answered.

I had been sitting still inside of her until now, but I started to slide into her again and in a couple of strokes her eyes went closed and she asked "Did he have a steel rod put into that thing or is he that glad to see me. God he's still hard as ever."

Tina giggled "Pretty amazing isn't he."

"Yeah, and I think I'm going to cum again." And with that she did erupt in another orgasm. This one shook her body and caused her eyes to roll back. Tina and I laid there in contact with her and feeling in rise and fall with her. Eventually she stopped and laid on the floor breathing hard. When she recovered Tina and I helped her to the bathroom and into the shower. She was covered in cum, her own, Tina's and mine, at least what of mine had leaked out of her.

We showered and washed her off. She enjoyed the sensuality of the touching and us running our hand over her body to clean her and as we washed her off she remarked, "Jack told me about all you guys being pregnant. Congratulations are in order I guess. I was just wondering. I am on the pill but as fertile as Jack is I am hoping it is enough. Hell he was only with Stacey once. What do you do Jack look at women and they get knocked up?"

We all laughed at the tone of humor she shared with us. Then she gave Tina a hug, "I really am happy for you. I can't think of a guy who would make a better husband and father. You are so lucky." Then she gave Tina a loving kiss. "He also asked me to marry him, you, all of you. Damn what is the right word or phrase for that? Anyway I said I would talk with you guys about it before I answered. So we have to get rid of him for a while later so we can all "Girltalk"

Tina smiled at her and hugged her back. "No problem, we'll just tell him to go away for a while."

"Are you sure he won't come home with another woman to join in?" Amy asked with a laugh.

"No. He knows better than to get hooked up without our approval. He just better stay away from that slut at the video store." She said with a warning look.

"Hey, I have not been back there since she tried to pick me up. I know what's good for me and when I'm well off." I answered in my own defense.

"What's this, has he been cheating on us?"

"No, he's been good. Just some slut Tammy went to school with tried to pick him up one night and Tammy hates her. She was pretty and well built. If Tammy didn't hate her we might have brought her home with us, but not with what Tammy told me." Tina answered. "The way I figure it is since Stacey is going to join us and if you are too then everybody has to agree if we add anybody to the group. Maybe not for a casual thing but as a regular it's only fair that we all have to agree."

"That makes sense to me and was one of the things I wanted to talk about." Amy added.

We were drying off now and getting dressed again now as the girls talked. I gave them both a kiss and went to watch TV while they bonded and we waited for Tammy and Stacey to return home. I had decided to take all of us to dinner that night. I figured the girls would want to talk amongst themselves. So I figured we would take two cars. That way after dinner I could make myself scarce for a while and the girls could come home. I would join them after an hour or two.

Tammy and Stacey came home and relaxed for a bit before we all changed and headed out for the restaurant. It was a nice dinner the food was good but not great but the company was fantastic. The four women ganged up on me and teased me and I took it with good grace. When we finished I kissed each one and they went home while I went out to kill some time.

I gave them about two hours before I headed home. I figured that was more than enough time for them to iron out any differences and establish a pecking order and rules for themselves. Once I got home I found that that is exactly what they had done. I walked into the apartment and found no one in the living or dining room. Stacey called me from the bedroom and asked if I could come back there for a minute. When I walked through he door I found what they had been up to.

Stacey spoke "Good evening Master. I am you assistant this evening to help you keep the salves in line. Slave Tina and Tammy are well trained already but slave Amy is new and needs to be taught the proper manners. I hope you will be able to train her Master because we would like to keep her."

 

Tina & Her Sister Ch. 15

bybuilder216©

With her legs spread I ran my hands up the inside of her legs over her thighs and to her pussy. I ran a finger along her slit to her hole and slid a finger inside. So far it appeared as though she like the game, she was very wet. I withdrew my finger and licked it to taste her. "Quite a tasty cunt you have." I commented,


She gave me a shy little girl smile and ran her hand down to her pussy. It came away glistening with juices. She held it up for me to lick

Tina stepped up and opened my pants to remove my cock and place it in her mouth. She began to give me an awfully good blow job, while Amy and Tina then proceeded to eat each other in a 69. I motioned Stacey over to me while Tina was sucking me off I kissed her and played with her tits. After a few minutes I had Stacey and Tina change places and allowed Stacey to suck me off until I shot my load deep down her throat. All the while I was sucking on Tina's tits and kissing her. Amy and Tammy looked like they had eaten each other enough they were laying on the floor holding each other and kissing and stroking. I called Amy to me and sat her on my lap and gave her a kiss. Stacey looked a little upset so I asked what was wrong.

Then to Amy I said. "So you really want to join our family?"

She gave me a kiss and answered. "Yes, but I have to finish school and we figured Stacey and I would stay in Baltimore and come and visit on weekends and stuff. I love you guys, all of you and the sex is great. I was serious about having your baby when I finish school too. I would really like that. Until then I will have to be happy being Aunt Amy."

Stacey was sitting on the floor and looking thoughtful. "You know we will have to be careful with these kids. All of them are going to be half brothers and sisters and some will be cousins too. That's a little weird."

"No it's only weird to us. To them they will just be brothers and sisters. Especially if that's the way we raise them. To love each other and all of us the same. No distinctions between who belongs to whom." Amy said.

I told Tina to get the "surprises I had bought them the other night and the extra one in my dresser. She returned with the diamond engagement rings I had bought. We had Amy close her eyes so she could not see and while she had them closed I slipped the last ring on her finger. She opened her eyes and stared in astonishment then she looked at the other girls and they all were holding up their left hands showing off their rings. Amy started to cry as she hugged me and kissed me. The other three girls gathered to us and we all hugged each other close and kissed each other.

I knew the sex tonight would be special. I had all my wives with me at the same time. A five way orgasm.

Tomorrow I would have to start dealing with my sister. I was not looking forward to that. But that was tomorrow.

Tina & Her Sister Ch. 16

bybuilder216©

I put it off as long as I could, but it was time. I had to call my sister and make arrangements to see her. One of my least favorite things to do. I didn't hate her I just did not like dealing with her. Ever since our parents died she had treated me like I was the cause of all her problems in the world. Every time I had to talk to her it just depressed me. I really missed her. When we were growing up she had been my sweet kid sister. I loved her and would give her anything she wanted and she followed me everywhere. Some guys hate their kid brother and sisters but I did not. Occasionally one of my buddies would bitch about me bringing "That Brat" and it only would happen once because it either ended in a bloody nose or them realizing the last guy that complained got a bloody nose.

Once I went off to college things seemed to change. She even started to seem like a brat to me, but I was indulgent and still bought her presents and doted on her when I was home. I figured it was a phase she would out grow. But when Mom & Dad were killed I found out what a bitch she had become. I never fought with her I just let her be a bitch and ignored her hoping that she would change. I really wanted my sister back, the cute one who I loved. So I sent regular letters and birthday and Christmas presents. I never got a thank you or even an acknowledgement just the return receipt from the post office. Now I had to talk to her. Well not really, I could treat her like she did me the second time she got married. She did not even bother to tell me about it she just mailed me a copy of the newspaper announcement, no note, no letter nothing. I sent a belated gift anyway. What a sap I am. But I decided that I was better than that, I would let her know ahead of time and at least give her the option to attend or tell me to fuck off.

I knew from experience that if I called her at home she would not answer the phone so I called her at work. She had never bothered to tell me where she was working but an old high school friend had told me that she was working with him and I warned him not to let on that he knew me. He kept me informed what was happening in her life without her knowing it. So she was stunned when she answered the phone at her desk and heard my voice on the other end.

"Jen, its Jack, how are you?" I started the conversation.

"Jack what are you doing calling me here, how did you even know where to call?" She answered

"Wasn't hard, people are always telling me they saw you here or were shopping there, whatever. I hope you're not busy, I just need a minute."

"Well I am busy but what do you want now?"

"I wanted to arrange a time we could meet for dinner. I need to talk to you. I'll drive up and, my treat, wherever you want to go. Just set aside and hour or so."

'I don't know I'm pretty busy. Maybe this Thursday I suppose I could squeeze you in. But is dinner necessary, why don't I just call you back?"

"No I really need to talk to you. It's only an hour then I'll leave you alone again."

"Oh alright, Thursday 7PM at Sabitino's. I'll make the reservation under my maiden name. If your not there by 7:15 I'm gone. Don't be late."

"Thanks Sis." But I said it to a dial tone, she had hung up without goodbye. On the positive side she hadn't called me an asshole once or even anything derogatory, she was just short with me. Maybe she was mellowing in her old age.

That evening I told Tammy and Tina that I had called her and that I was going to drive home on Thursday and meet her for dinner then come back. I planned on getting a motel room rather than drive three hours up then 3 hours back in one day. Both of them assumed they were going with me and started to get angry when I told them no, I was going alone.

It took a bit of doing to calm them down but eventually they saw it my way. Because of the way the relationship between my sister and I had degenerated I need to make this as non threatening as possible to her. A two on one or a three on one over dinner would put her back up from the start and I just wanted to tell her I was going to get married. If she was at least even civil about it I would tell her about both Tina and Tammy. If she reacted the way I expected I'd just drop it at the announcement. If she wanted to meet the girls I would either arrange a trip up for all three of us or something.

The girls pouted a bit but when they noticed how upset I had gotten over the whole thing they tried to cheer me up. I was in the recliner watching TV after dinner and they were cleaning up. They had gotten over pouting already and were working on cheering me up, but they weren't being too successful. Tammy came in and crawled up into my lap to cuddle. I think she knew how much I like just having her sit on my lap like that. Just to be close. She put her arms around me and gave me a gentle kiss but didn't say anything, just laid close to me and watched TV with me. I could hear Tina in the kitchen still doing dishes.

Tammy laid across my lap with her head on my chest and she started to gently stroke my chest. It seemed as though she was doing it absently and before too long I started to forget about having to deal with my sister and leaned over a bit and kissed her forehead. She smiled up at me, a big beaming smile and nestled closer to me. Tina called out from the kitchen that she was going to get a shower and would be out in a bit. I heard the bathroom door close and the shower start.

I half expected Tammy to try to start something and was, I have to admit looking forward to it. She had gotten me horny. Tammy was wearing her favorite after work clothes, one of my T-shirts. It was huge on her, coming down to mid thigh and loose fitting enough that a peak down the front always revealed her tits in all their glory. I had a good view too and the fact that her ass was parked on my cock didn't hurt either. She had me wondering if she had underwear on or not. When she took one of my shirts like this she sometimes wore panties and sometimes not, no rhyme or reason just how ever she felt.

The way she was sitting I could not tell so I slid a hand nonchalantly up her thigh and just stroked her leg back and forth a few times each time pushing the hem of the shirt up a little further. Just about the time I was going to strike gold, Tina opened the bathroom door and called out, "I'm done. Tammy do you want a shower." Tammy jumped up and started for the bathroom. "On my way." She called as she gave me a quick kiss.

A minute or two later Tina came in to the living room wearing baby doll pajamas that were a little low cut and tight. They might have fit her when she was a scrawny kid but they were definitely too small now. They stretched across her tits showing off her nipples and actually lifting the bottom hem of the top up over her belly button. She could still fit into the bottoms but just barely, I was waiting for the seams to rip out any second. As it was I could clearly see the outline of her pussy and her pussy lips through the tin material.

She walked over and stood in front of me and asked "Would you brush my hair for me if I sit in front of you? Please." I don't know what won me over fastest, her nearly naked pussy inches from my face or the little girl pleading in her voice. Damn women are good at this. Won't even let a guy sit quietly in a good funk without distracting him with their bodies. She did her job well, with the priming Tammy had done I had lost. I smiled up at her and said "Sure, sit down and I'll brush you out."

She sat down in front of me, ,Indian style and I sat forward to reach her hair better. That's when I got a real hardon. Her bottoms were so tight that as she sat they conformed to her every nook and cranny. The front had pulled up so that her pussy lips were sticking out the legs and the shape of her mound and slit were standing out for all the world to see. I stared at her crotch as I started to brush her hair. She always loved the attention I paid when I brushed her hair like this and after a few strokes I saw that tonight was no exception as her nipples started to really strain the thin material of her top and before long she was sporting two protrusions from her chest that looked like cigarette buts mounted under her top. I kept brushing and brushing long after I had done all I needed to, I was just enjoying the view.

After a while I had enough and wanted to get laid. My bad mood had passed, or actually been pushed aside by the two women who loved me. I laid the brush aside and started to rub her neck and shoulders and she gave off a mewing sound as she soaked up the attention. The tops of her baby dolls were held on by string ties at the shoulders and I just pulled the ties while rubbing her shoulders and her tits did the rest of the work as they forced the material aside and popped free. She leaned her head back and smiled up at me as she nestled back and I ran my hands down over her mounds to feel the firm tit flesh give to my touch. I let my fingers play over her nipples and tweaked them each a bit. A glance down at her crotch showed a darkening spot beginning and it was obvious she was enjoying the attention.

Right about then Tammy walked out of the bathroom and around the corner into the living room she was drying her hair with a towel and not wearing a stitch more. She glanced over at us and said "Good I didn't miss anything." Then she walked over and bent down to land a very passionate kiss on my lips. She drove her tongue deep into my mouth and with her free hand reached for my crotch and gave my cock a squeeze. As she released my cock and broke our kiss she bent lower and gave her sister a long hot kiss. It was obvious from watching that they were having quite a tongue wrestling match in there but they broke it off before a winner could be declared. Tammy stood taking each of our hands in hers and pulled us to our feet then led us toward the bedroom. There was no conversation and no need for one. We each wanted what the other did. We all wanted to get naked and make love.

We got to the bedroom and both girls immediately went to work on my clothes. They stripped off my shirt, pants and underwear in no time then pushed me down on the bed. I expected them to crawl in on top of me but they stood there and I watched as Tammy finished removing Tina's top and then kissed her again. She broke the kiss and moved her mouth down and took each of her sister's nipples into her mouth and gave each one a long suck before getting to her knees and pulling down her sister's bottoms. Once they were off and Tina had stepped out of them she leaned forward and kissed Tina's pussy mound, a very gentle but long kiss. Next she pulled back a little and stuck out her tongue and ran it from the top of her sisters slit to the bottom, and then back up again. Now she stood and took Tina by the shoulders and lowered her onto the bed next to me.

I reached out and pulled Tina into my arms, I hugged her to me and kissed her. While I was kissing her sister, Tammy took me into her mouth and started sucking me, running her tongue around the head of my cock and gently playing with my piss hole before engulfing me entirely and swallowing my length. She worked me for a minute or so while I kissed and fondled her sister then she came off of me and as I looked down I saw that she was placing her mouth over Tina's pussy. Apparently she was going to try to take care of both of us. I watched as she locked her mouth over her sister's pussy and ate her. It did not take long before Tina was withering in my arms as I kissed her and her sister ate her out. Then suddenly she calmed down and I realized why when I felt Tammy again take me in her mouth and start to suck me off. She was moving back and forth between us getting us both very hot, bringing both of us to the brink then stopping.

Twice more she switched off on us before she crawled up and kissed me with her pussy juice soaked lips and whispered into my ear, "Fuck my sister for me." I kissed her again and pulled Tina over on top of me. By this time she was so hot she just about jumped on my cock and I felt her impale herself on me with a hard plop, and she started to rock back and forth on my dick working to get herself off.

While Tina fucked me I pulled Tammy closer and locked my mouth onto hers for another kiss before I took one of her nipples in my mouth. Tina was so close to the edge that she started to cum on my dick as I sucked her sister's tit into my mouth and we all felt her orgasm travel through us. From Tina's pussy I felt the waves of pleasure run down my dick and over my body until they reached my head and I transmitted them to Tammy through her tit that my mouth was locked on. Then down her body and back through my hand, which was rubbing her pussy I felt her orgasm wash over me and down my body to my cock and into her sister. Now being the conduit for two women's orgasms sent me over the edge and I shot my cum into Tina's pussy and my own orgasm radiated out to crash against the ones the girls were sending through me. The old cliché of fireworks was very real for us at that moment as all of us experienced blinding flashes of light.

Tina collapsed down on me and I wrapped an arm around her as we all shuddered and laid still, catching our breath and recovering. I kissed each of the girls before falling fast asleep. One thing about living with two sisters and screwing them both is you very rarely get to watch the late news. We were usually in bed soon after supper and asleep soon after that. Fucked to exhaustion is the best way to think of it.

The next few days went by and I found myself on Wednesday night dreading my meeting with my sister the next day. I had scheduled myself the day off and figured to leave around lunch time and arrive early afternoon, check into my motel, meet a few old friends for drinks then meet Jen for dinner. The girls sensed my apprehension and just cuddled up with me all evening, giving me their love and making no demands. We went to bed around 10 PM. We laid in bed and I hugged each of them to me. Tina slipped down and started sucking me off. She gave me a hard and fast blowjob, I shot my load down her throat and she slid back up, kissed Tammy and said to me. "Just something to relax you so you can sleep. Then she curled up into my side and went to sleep. Tammy laid on the other side smiled up at me and did the same.

They made up for it the next morning when at 5 AM I woke to Tammy riding my cock giving me quite a pounding. She rode me until I shot my load deep into her then she slid off and sucked me until I was hard. I thought she was going to climb on for another ride when she relinquished me to Tina. Now Tina climbed on me and rode me. We fucked like this for over an hour, first one sister then the other. Finally I was exhausted and they appeared to be satisfied. The hugged me to themselves and Tina said, "That was so you remember where the good stuff is while you're in that motel." The Tammy cut in "and so you'll remember that no matter what happens, we love you. Nothing else matters, just come home and we will love you like always." Then Tina said "Now go back to sleep, we have to get ready for work, I'll reset the alarm for you." With that they each kissed me and rolled out of bed. I drifted off back to sleep.

The drive back home was uneventful and I arrived at the Motel a little before I expected, checked in and got settled. I had arranged to meet a couple of friends at 4 PM for a drink or two before meeting Jen for dinner, it was nice to visit and catch up. Around 6 PM they had to get home to their wives for dinner and I needed to get to the restaurant. I arrived early, at 6:30 and let the matre'd know I would be in the bar. I slipped him $20 to get the table ready and seat me before she got there. It worked I was seated at a private booth waiting for Jen 15 minutes early.

I did not have to wait long as she also arrived early. She was ushered to the table, within 5 minutes of my sitting down. I saw her coming across the floor and I realized that in all the animosity she had shown me I forgot how pretty she was. Either that or she had changed in the last few years. It had been three years since I saw her last. She was wearing her light brown hair long, down off the shoulder and it looked gook on her. She carried herself with poise and confidence and her clothes were cut to show off her assets without advertising. She still had a nice shape to her and firm toned muscles. She had always had a nice set of tits, firm round C cups and as she got to the table I looked into her eyes and remembered how beautiful they were. Pale blue and shaped to match her face. Nothing out of place just a damn beautiful woman. But it was when I looked into those eyes that I was reminded of what one of my friends told me. She had earned a nickname among the 20 something crowd in the small city we had grown up in, "The Ice Queen". Earned partly because of the color of her eyes and partly because of the frigid way she treated any guy who made the mistake of trying to be nice to her and buy her a drink or say hello even.

She sat without saying a word and we were given menus, her drink appeared without her ordering. I raised my eyebrow. "Come here often?" I asked.

"Often enough that they know what I want." She answered

"So how have you been." I asked trying to keep it pleasant.

"Fine. Now why did you want to have dinner."

"Well for one thing I haven't see you in three years and figured I would buy my favorite sister dinner."

"I'm your only sister so the distinction of being favorite is a little lost." She commented in a crisp business like tone.

I sighed inwardly and counted myself lucky that she hadn't called me asshole yet or something equally offensive. I wanted my sister back but was not about to give her the satisfaction of begging and I had to remember that the purpose of my trip was simply to let her know that I was getting married.

I continued with my attempt at civility, "I really did want to see you, as you pointed out you are my only sister and I have missed you and I also wanted to tell you that I have met someone."

"Oh, really. What's his name? Is this a permanent thing? Have you finally decided to come out of the closet?"

My face must have gone hard or maybe the hurt showed through, I'm not sure but she looked at me and then did something I had not heard her do since she was 14. She apologized. "I'm sorry that was uncalled for. I am assuming that since your traveled 3 hours to tell me about her that it is important to you. I did not want to fight tonight but I guess old habits die hard. Please, tell me about her."

I was not sure if she was setting me up for more insults or being sincere. I took the chance on sincere and started telling her about Tina, how we met, our trip to the shore, her parents, and the episode with Rev. Johnson. I know I mentioned Tammy once or twice but I tried to keep her off to the side as secondary because I wanted to gauge her reaction before I decided to tell her the whole story. She surprised me by actually smiling a couple of times and even laughing at how we had exposed the good reverend. I guess seeing bits of my old little sister come thru disarmed me a bit and I talked more than I intended because as I finished she looked me in the eyes.

"Well it's obvious that you're in love with this one and congratulations are in order." She said with a smile, "But I do have a question. Did you knock up just Tina or Tammy too."

I was stunned and I just sat there staring at her. How would she have been able to guess that or was it just a shot to piss me off that she got lucky with. I had locked on my poker face when she asked and I was trying to decide what to say.

"Come on Jack. I could tell by the way you talked how much you care for both of them and you always were a sucker for a pretty girl, especially one who treats you like these two do. Besides you like your privacy too much to have the little sister staying with you and being happy about it. I figure that you're doing both of them. Now the question is does Tina know about it and are they both pregnant or were you doing Tammy on the sly?"

Tina & Her Sister Ch. 16

bybuilder216©

She had me I knew she did. She had read me like a book, an old book that she already knew the ending to. So I threw caution to the wind. I figured she couldn't hurt me with the girls and since she did not know of my plan to marry both girls she could not turn me in for anything more than living in a non standard relationship. Not illegal, just socially frowned upon. I answered her question while staring her in the eyes. "I am the father of both of their children, and they are each aware of it and frankly are both very happy about it, and to tell you the truth we all sleep in the same bed and all make love together. I love them both and intend on taking them both into my family and acknowledging the children as my own."

Now it was her turn to stare at me before speaking. "Like I said earlier, I did not want to fight tonight so don't take offense at what I ask next but, are you sure they aren't just after your money. I know you love them but there are people like that out there. I know I married one of them once."

"No, they don't even know what I'm worth. All they know is that I have a good job and make a nice salary. They are even talking about day care so that they can go back to work after the babies are born and help with the extra expenses. To be honest I have always been concerned about that with women so I intentionally don't let anyone know what I have invested."

She studied me for a few minutes before asking, "Do I get to meet them and am I invited to the wedding. Please don't feel obligated. I realize I have been a bitch these last few years and wouldn't blame you if you told me no."

"As far as meeting them. Anytime you would like we can arrange to meet you someplace or I will bring them here. We just need a little time to arrange work schedules." I said.

"No, no, I'll come down there and I'll get a motel room because your place sounds a little crowded."

"I actually do have a spare room you are welcome to use. If you would like."

She laughed in answer, "No I don't think I'm ready for that yet. I just recently stopped calling you names let's not push it yet. How about if I come down this weekend. Is that too soon?"

"Well I took today and tomorrow off. So I have to work the weekend. But I will be done in time for dinner Saturday if you would like and I know the girls are both off Saturday but Tina has to work Sunday afternoon. So it's up to you, Dinner Saturday night?"

"That would be fine. I'll come done Saturday afternoon and stay over, in the hotel, till Sunday, and if Saturday dinner goes well maybe we can get together for breakfast on Sunday." She offered.

We agreed, noting that I would call her tomorrow to confirm after I talked to the girls. Then we spent the rest of the evening catching up on life. She told me about her divorce then her second marriage and how he left her. I had known all this from other sources but did not let on. Then she surprised me again by being candid and admitting that when her second husband left she was hurt she really loved him and had tried to get him back to try again. But he simply told her she was a bitch and she had too much hate bottled up, he could never be happy until she learned to lose it. She admitted to entering therapy and finding out that he was right. She was trying to work it through. She told me about work and how she had found a job she enjoyed and looked forward to going to work everyday.

Finally it was late and they were ready to throw us out of the restaurant so I paid the bill and walked her to her car. Then once again she stunned me by giving me a hug and a kiss on the cheek as she said good night. I drove back to the motel wondering if aliens had kidnapped my sister and replaced her with a clone but I knew that wasn't it because the beginning of the evening was pure Jen. Maybe she really was trying to change.

I got back to the motel and called the girls to tell them how the evening had gone and that Jen would like to meet them on Saturday if that was OK. They were happy that we had gotten along and could read in my voice how happy I was, and yes dinner Saturday was fine but they needed to get their hair done, after all this was important, and they missed me could I come home now. I pointed out that it would be 2 AM before I got home and I had been drinking and at least they had each other to hug and all I had was Rosy Palm and her five sisters. That brought giggles and warnings not to wear it out. I slept restlessly that night, alone for the first time in weeks and up early for the drive home. I was in love and I had it bad.

Saturday arrived and I was apprehensive but I put it out of my mind and went to work. Knowing that when I got home we would be leaving for dinner to meet my sister. I was worried for the girls because in many ways they were innocent and liable to get chewed up by the women if she chooses to be a bitch. I should not have worried. Because what happened that day started a new chapter in my relationship with my sister. I wasn't present for a lot of it but learned of it later.

I had been gone about a half hour when the doorbell rang. Tammy went to answer it. She thought it was the paperboy collecting and she was having fun teasing him by answering in various states of undress. So that is why she was wearing only panties when she opened the door and found my sister Jen standing there. I imagine Jen was a little surprised but she didn't show it. She just stuck her hand out and introduced herself.

"Hi, I'm Jack's sister Jen. Are you Tina or Tammy?"

Tammy stood there with her mouth hanging open and her tits out in plain sight for a minute before she recovered enough to answer "I'm Tammy, we weren't expecting you till later."

At that point Tina came into view and saw her nearly naked sister talking to a strange woman at the door and being curious she went to see who was there. Just as she got to the door she heard the woman say "Yes I know I'm early. I was hoping to talk to you before Jack gets home. Would it be Ok or should I come back later?"

Tina was curious now as to who this was so she interrupted by extending her hand past her sister and saying "Hi, I'm Tina can I help you."

Jen smiled and started again "Hi, I'm Jack's sister Jen and I know I'm early but I really wanted to talk to the two of you without Jack. You know just girls."

Tina was caught by a little less surprise than Tammy and answered, "Yes please come in and excuse my sister she was hoping to tease the paperboy. Please have a seat." Then she turned to her sister "Go get some clothes on you little slut."

Tammy suddenly realized she was standing nearly naked in front of her future husband's sister and blushed a red that extended down over her breasts as she excused herself and ran for the bedroom.

Tina offered her future sister-in-law coffee and then went to serve it when Tammy returned, dressed this time, but still a crimson color and apologized for the way she answered the door and her lack of manners while Tina served the coffee.

Jen just smiled. "I can see why Jack fell for you two. You're gorgeous and judging by Tammy's you have beautiful bodies. But he didn't tell me you were twins."

Now both girls blushed "Thank you, but we're not gorgeous. I'll admit to pretty on a good day but not gorgeous, and we're not twins we just look a lot alike. Jack didn't tell us how pretty you were."

Now Jen blushed a little. "Jack probably doesn't even realize how I look. The way I've treated him these last years he probably only sees the wicked witch, and I'm sure that's what you expected to see when you met me, The Wicked Witch of the West, green skin, hooked nose, warts and all."

Tammy giggled and Tina silenced her with a look. "After living with him I can guarantee that Jack notices every pretty girl, sister or not. He is without question a wolf. But he is a loyal and loving wolf and he is our wolf, so we let him look. He never even described you to us at all. He has a picture on his desk that was taken when you were young, maybe 12 and you were a cute kid but you are a beautiful woman now. He also never talked much about you and when I asked he always blew me off so I knew he didn't want to talk. I just know he hurts over you and he was excited after having dinner with you because he said he couldn't believe you were civil to him instead of ...."

"Being a mean obnoxious bitch." Jen filled in for her. "I know what I was and how badly I treated him and how wrong it was. I guess that's why I wanted to talk to you two. I want my brother back the one who I always loved but I'm afraid that I may have bitched him so far away I'll never get him back. You know when we were kids he used to do all kinds of things with me. When he got his first car and started working he used to take me every Saturday to the mall and buy me an Ice Cream and walk around with me, sometimes he'd buy me presents with his money. I felt so grown up, walking around with my big brother all my friends were jealous cause he was such a hunk, he still is, isn't he. I used to fantasize that we were on a date and I was his girlfriend. I can't believe I just said that. A little weird huh."

Tammy smiled "Not to two sisters who are sharing him." She giggled

Jen laughed, "I guess your right, it all depends on your point of view. But I just want him back. When he left for school I was mad at him, I felt as though he left me and then when Mom & Dad were killed, I had to be mad at someone so it was him. I fucked up so bad with my life. Now I want to try to fix it if I can. So I came to you. I could tell by the way he talked about you how much he loved you both. He was trying to be sly and tell me about only one but he slipped so many times I figured it out and confronted him. He admitted that he was sleeping with both of you and that you both are pregnant. By the way congratulations."

The girls looked at her and Tina asked, "What do you want us to do? I mean it's you and him this is not like a friend who had a disagreement that we can put a good word in for. You're his sister."

"I know. I guess I just wanted to meet you a get to know you a little and try to be honest with you. I mean I can't just go to him and tell him I'm sorry I was a bitch, I love you, forgive me and let's forget it ever happened." Jen said with more than a little frustration.

Tammy now chimed in her innocence, "Why not? Why not tell him exactly that if it's how you feel."

Jen just stared at her like she had three heads. Tina cut in before Jen could answer. "Tammy's right, Why not? I can't tell you what to do to fix your relationship with your brother but I do know my husband to be and I know he appreciates honesty over everything else and I know he loves you and mourns for the relationship you used to have. I also know that he wants his little sister as much as you want your big brother. But he's too proud to beg especially when he thinks he was right. The question you have to answer is how bad do you want to fix it? How far are you willing to go. How deep are you willing to bow."

Jen bit her lip and answered. "You have no idea. If I thought he'd believe me I'd crawl to him naked on my hands and knees and beg,"

Tammy giggled, "Put on some leather and chains and you might just have him."

Jen stared at her. "Are you telling me my brother is kinky?" Then she stopped herself and added "Well duh, of course he's at least a little kinky he's sleeping with two sisters."

Tina smiled "I don't know if I'd call it kinky but we play some games sometimes. I guess some people would consider it kinky. But nobody gets hurt and nobody does anything they don't want. But I don't think you have to go to that extent to tell him you're sorry and that you love him."

"You're kidding you mean whips and chains and all that?" Jen asked her eyes big.

Tina laughed. "Sometimes. Tammy why don't you go put on your favorite outfit."

Tammy looked a little reluctant. "Are you sure you want me to."

"Sure what's the difference. You answered the door nearly naked."

Tammy got up and went to the bedroom to return a minute later wearing her collar and chain leash and nothing else. He pussy and tits bare for their guest to see. Jen just stared at her. While Tina ordered "Assume the position of respect Bitch."

Tammy dropped to her knees, head down "Yes Mistress."

Then she looked at Jen. "Usually we both wear the collars and when Stacey and Amy are here one of us wears the harness."

Jen stared at her open mouth "Who are Stacey and Amy? Don't tell me he has two other girls pregnant too and is going to marry four of you."

Tina smiled. She was enjoying shocking my sister a little and putting her in her place. The dominatrix in her was coming out. "Stacey and Amy are our co-wives. They are part of our family and we share Jack with them, but they aren't going to legally marry us, at least not now and only Stacey is pregnant. Amy wants to wait until she finishes college before she makes Jack knock her up."

Jen was incredulous, "You mean to tell me he sleeps with all four of you? How can he satisfy four women. Christ I can't even find a guy who gives me an orgasm half the time, even one and you're telling me my brother is screwing four of you and satisfying you all."

Tina and Tammy both smiled and Tammy answered for both of them "Every time at least twice."

Jen just stared at them for a few seconds "He must be hung like a horse or something!"

Tammy, still on her knees smiled and held up her hands about two feet apart, like a fisherman describing the one that got away. Jens eyes bugged out. Tina giggled and said. "Tammy don't lie, it only feels like that sometimes." Then Tammy moved her hands closer together into what was a realistic estimate.

"He's bigger than most I guess but he is really thick. When I hold him I can't get my fingers all the way around to touch. But that's not why he is so good, it helps but he just puts everything into it. He works at making you happy, like it's his goal to give you an orgasm." Tina added.

"He's really that big? No wonder he keeps you girls happy. My god I can't believe I'm sitting here talking about the size of my brother's cock!" Jen exclaimed

"Yeah, we better stop, I'm getting horny and he won't be home for hours." Tammy complained.

"Oh be quite you little slut. You just got laid this morning, now go get dressed again." Tina ordered

Tammy pouted and complained "Just when I was starting to have fun." But she headed for the bedroom anyway.

When she returned dressed she joined into the conversation. They talked the morning away and part of the afternoon about the things women talk about when they get together and by early afternoon they were getting along like old friends. Finally Jen decided she should be going and let the girls do their getting ready.

"Please don't tell Jack I was here. I don't want him thinking I was sneaking around behind his back." Jen asked.

"We can't lie to him. But we can tell him you dropped in to say hello and missed him and that we visited for a few minutes. He won't mind that. Actually he'll be relieved. He's been so worried about us meeting that it will be a relief to have it over with." Tina answered.

"I guess that would be ok. But please don't tell him what I said. You were right I need to work this out with him." Jen asked

"What, tell him about girl talk? Lipstick colors clashing with blush and hair conditioners and nail polish. In 30 seconds his eyes would gloss over and he would be catatonic." Tina laughed. "No we won't betray your confidence. As long as it doesn't hurt Jack its fine with us. But we won't let anything hurt him at all." She warned.

"You need time alone with him to talk too. Dinner tonight is set so that's out. I know you guys mentioned breakfast tomorrow morning and frankly, at least for Tammy and I that is not a good idea, morning sickness. Neither of us has been able to keep anything down if we eat before noon. So if you want to. At dinner tonight suggest breakfast. Jack will accept but we will bow out at the last minute as being ill. That way you will have some time with him to try to fix things. Then if you want you can stop over after he goes to work tomorrow and tell us how it went." She said with a conspiratorial wink.

They all agreed to their "plan" and parted with hugs. I found out later how well they had gotten along. Tammy and Tina were thrilled to have a new sister (sister-in-law) and especially thrilled to find out they like her.

I got home later in the day and we all dressed for dinner. The girls told me that Jen had stopped by and that they had met and "chatted". I cautiously asked about what. They started telling me about makeup and shampoo and hairstyles and Tina was right my eyes glazed over and I lost interest. It was a relief to have gotten the initial meeting out of the way and a big load off my shoulders. Now I felt I could enjoy dinner and maybe get to know my little sister again.
**//
Dinner went well. We ate and talked and got to know one another and I surmised by the conversation that the girls had talked about more than makeup earlier but let it go as they were getting along. It was during dinner that Jen surprised us and especially me by announcing that she had ordered and paid for a complete double nursery set, cribs, dressers, changing tables, etc. from a store in New York and it was her baby gift to us. All we had to do was tell her where and when we wanted it delivered. I had only glanced at the prices of baby furniture but I knew the name of the store she had ordered from and knew that it was very expensive and very chic. I did some quick guesstimates and math and realized that she had probably spent $5000. I was stunned. While it was not a huge amount of money for either of us, it was an extremely generous gift and represented a couple of months payment from the investments I had set up for her.

All too soon the evening had to end. I was pleased with the way things had gone. Not once during the entire evening had Jen made one snide remark or nasty comment. She was gracious and caring, the way I always hoped she could be. We made arrangements to meet the next morning for breakfast before I went to work, little did I know that this was all preplanned. We walked her to her car and she gave Tina and Tammy big hugs and kissed their cheeks and welcomed them to the family commenting that since they were going to be sisters they could gang up on me. Then the girls stepped back and she gave me a hug and a soft kiss on the cheek. I could not believe what happened next, she whispered in my ear "I missed you brother, I love you." I choked on my words but I just squeezed her tighter and finally was able to choke out "I missed you too."

I had Tina drive home because of the tears in my eyes.

The next morning I was disappointed that both girls were suffering the effects of morning sickness and even the thought of breakfast made them ill. They insisted I go alone but I was worried that Jen would think they were snubbing her. Tina took care of it by calling her hotel room and begging off and inviting her for lunch before she went back.

Jen and I met for breakfast and it was a little awkward at first. I could tell she had something to say but was dancing around it. Finally she just came out with it.

"Jack, I know I have been a bitch to you and I want to say I am sorry. You were always my hero and when Mom & Dad died I was devastated and reacted badly. I want my big brother back. I want to be able to share things with you and love you and be able to call when a guy dumps me or when I meet somebody I really like. I don't want to be the Ice Queen anymore, especially not with you."

Thinking back, I probably reacted wrong. I wanted to go to her and hug her and cry. But I didn't I just told her I was happy and I missed her too. That I would be please to have her call anytime and talk about anything. We finished our breakfast and walked in the park next to the restaurant for a little while and talked. Eventually I had to leave for work and I gave her a hug and a peck on the cheek and told her I hoped we would see her again before the wedding.

Tina & Her Sister Ch. 16

bybuilder216©

It was probably my lack of enthusiasm in my reaction to her plea for a return to our old relationship that caused her to make the decision she did that day. One that would change our lives.

Tina & Her Sister Ch. 17

bybuilder216©

I left my sister at the park so I could get to work. It rolled around in my head how she had apologized for being a bitch to me all these years and belatedly I realized that she had actually been pleading with me and I had in effect pushed her aside because I was unsure how to react. Later I found that as soon as I left her she went immediately to my apartment to talk to the girls. She had already checked out of her hotel room and had planned on heading home after she visited with Tina and Tammy. I later found she changed her plans.


I considered for a minute then kneeled in front of Jen and looked into her eyes. "You're my little sister I don't know if I can do this. I 'm supposed to protect you."

She very quietly pleaded. "Please try. I need this."

I stood and said "Ok we try."

Tammy scurried off to get my sweat pants and returned with them and a T shirt., Tammy began undressing me. First she removed my shirt and helped me into the T shirt then she removed my slacks so that I was standing in my briefs with my bulging cock pushing against them. I looked at Jen and saw her lick her lips. "Odd," I thought "that she would react like that to me." As I stepped out of my slacks Tammy had kneeled in front of me to pick them up. She looked up at me and then at my bulging cock. "May I service you Master" she asked.

I hesitated. She was asking me if she could suck my cock in front of my sister. My sister had never seen me naked in my life. But then here she was kneeling naked on the floor in my apartment. I decided to push it a little. "Yes you may. But just a little I want to save it for later." I watched Jen's eyes as Tammy pulled the front of my briefs down and my cock sprang free. Then as Tammy drew me into her mouth and started to suck me while bobbing up and down." Jen's eyes got big when my cock came into sight and a slight gasp escaped from her. She stared intently as Tammy gave me a blow job and after a minute or so began to squirm around a little as though she were getting horny at watching her brother get his cock sucked.

Like most teen aged guys I had had fantasies about my sister. Hell she was cute and after she started to develop I got a couple of peeks at her but I always slapped myself down. I was supposed to protect her from perverts not be one of them. My parents had trained me well from the time she was born I had been told I was her protector, that I should look after her and I did, as best I could. Now here she was, watching me get a blow job and apparently getting horny over it. Could it be possible that she had had fantasies about her big brother?

I let Tammy work on me for a bit before telling her that it was enough and she had done well. She beamed with pride at the compliment. Just then Tina took Jen to the kitchen so she could serve dinner. We sat at the table and she brought us our dinner and drinks and served.

Jen was bent over in front of me. I was still sitting in the chair and she was bent over only a couple of feet from me. Her puckered asshole was exposed and staring me in the face as was her pussy. I stared for a second as I realized that this was my sister whose pussy was open and exposed to me waiting whatever I demanded. My cock got even harder than it had been. I was tempted to drop my pants and sink into her right them. But I gave myself a mental slap. "This is your little sister asshole" the little guy on my shoulder said to me as he poked me in the ear with his Shepard's crook.

I banished my evil thoughts, well most of them anyway, and stood

I watched her while pretending to watch the TV. I had had Tina sit next to me and was enjoying the feeling of her closeness. That was the first time I had gotten a really good look at my sister's body, a chance to study it. She was about 5'6" and around 120 lbs. with nicely shaped C cup tits that did not sag but stood up. There was no flab on her just well toned muscle. She did not shave her pussy but did keep it trimmed short and neat so there was a definite start and stop to her bush. Her legs were shaved clean all the way to her bush. Her face was that of a classic beauty. Soft features, fair skin, almost pale, but firm and framed by her light brown hair. She was just a damn fine looking woman and I knew if I did not stop checking her out I was going to jump her bones.

I turned my attention to Tina who had been stroking my arm all this time and I leaned over and kissed her then kissed my way down to her nipple which I sucked into my mouth. While I worked her tit in my mouth his gave me access to her pussy which I stroked gently with my fingers. I got her worked up quickly and soon she had her hand down my sweats and was squeezing my cock, milking it.

I pulled my cock free of my sweats by pushing the front down and Tina knew what I wanted so she continued to get them off of me. Then I pulled her on top of me so she straddled me across my lap and lowered herself onto my meat. I slid home and felt her start to gyrate on me. Then she started to whisper in my ear while she fucked me.

"Your sister is a beautiful woman. She has a nice body."

"Yes she does." I answered whispering to her.

"You know she wants you."

"What?" I asked I could not believe what Tina had just told me.

"She wants to make love to you. Very badly. She is depending on it to let her know that you really do forgive her and love her."

I was shocked. My wife to be just told me that my sister wanted me to fuck her. I was quiet for a bit while Tina rode my cock. I looked over her shoulder and could see Jen watching us. It could have been my imagination but it looked as though her pussy were leaking as she watched.

Finally Tina whispered to me again, "Would you like to fuck your sister? Tammy and I would like to have her but she's never been with a woman. If you want her we want you to have her."

It suddenly became very clear. I did want her. I wanted to love her, to hold her and to make love to her. "Yes" I whispered back and at that Tina groaned and shuddered and I felt the orgasm roll through her. Her hearing that I was going to make love to my sister pushed her over the edge and she came with a loud groan, a shudder and a release of juice.

As she finished her orgasm she slid off me and laid her head on my lap. She started to lick her cum off my cock but I stopped her.

Tina ordered Jen over to the couch and told her to clean the master. "Clean my pussy juice and cum from the master's cock." She ordered.

Jen looked at Tina, opened her mouth and in one motion engulfed my cock in her mouth. I looked down and saw my beautiful sister staring up into my eyes with my cock in her mouth. She gave me a long slow suck. Running from the base up to the head and then back down again. I let her continue for a couple of minutes before I stopped her. "

Would you like more of it?"

I would like to clean you more, until you cum in my mouth so I can taste you." My sister answered. Her pale blue eyes staring into mine. My heart melted.

And she leaned over and kissed my sister full on the lips. Jen at first started to pull back but relaxed and allowed Tammy to kiss her then to tongue her mouth and in a few seconds they were locked into a French kiss. Tammy released her and Tina took over. First kissing her gently on the lips then allowing her tongue to slide across the other girl's lips and into her mouth.

When they were done I stood and gently placed my lips on my sister's and slowly kissed her. She was not reluctant with me at all she immediately opened her mouth and I felt her tongue slide out and caress my lips. I opened my mouth to her and let our tongues meet and dance in our mouths. As I kissed her she wrapped her arms around me and pulled me close. She ran her hands up and down my naked back as we kissed and finally she got brave enough to grasp my ass and pull my meat into her belly as she rubbed her sex against my leg.

I broke our kiss slowly and leaned back a little I looked into her beautiful eyes and asked "Are you sure this is what you want?"

She stared back and answered "Ever since I was 12 years old."

I kissed her again gently on the lips then each nipple before I led her back to the bedroom. With my two wives to be following close behind.

We got to the bedroom and stood at the foot of the bed. I kissed her again, very gently very tenderly and told her. "I love you. I always have and I am glad to have my sister back. The sister I have always loved."

I stared into her eyes as I spoke and watched the tears well up. Then she answered. "I love you too. I am so sorry for how I was and the time we lost. Thank you for taking me back."

"This is too important for games. Do you really want this?" I asked again.

"More than anything else. I really have wanted you since I first knew what sex was. I wanted to feel you inside me. I used to lie in bed and masturbate thinking it was you touching me. Please take me now." She answered.

It was the pleading look in her eyes more than the words she spoke which told me she did want this and would not regret it afterward. So I lowered her onto the bed and kissed her again then moved my kisses down her shoulder to her breasts where I sucked in each nipple and gently sucked and chewed each one like it was the only one on earth. Next I kissed my way down to her thighs and pushed her back so she would lay down. She knew what I was going to do and grasped the back of my head to pull me into her sex. I let my tongue do the work then. Kissing and caressing her pussy as her juices ran forth. I ate her until she screamed into her third orgasm and begged me to stop.

While I had been busy eating my sister's pussy Tina and Tammy had stripped off their harnesses and had crawled into bed and laid on either side of her. Each holding a hand and using their free hand to caress her. They caressed her belly and her arms and the curve of her breasts. Just a caress of comfort and love for their new found sister. I knew they both wanted her but were content to wait until I had finished and she invited them to her. Neither was one to force herself onto someone.

Now that she had begged me to stop eating her I crawled up to kiss her lips and her face. I let my cock lay on top of her pussy gently rubbing it back and forth over her slit until she was ready. As I kissed her she spoke to me in a breathy whisper. "I want you inside. I want to feel you cum in me I want your sperm in my womb." Tina and Tammy heard her and smiled at each other and me. I slid down the inch or so I had to position myself at her entrance before I slid inside my sister. At first I was overtaken by the enormity of what I was doing. I just laid there, my cock buried in my sister's cunt. Then she let out a little whimper and moved. That spurred me on and I slowly started to pump myself in and out of her.

Once I started to move inside her she wrapped her legs around me and pulled me into her, holding me tight against her. She had had her eyes closed enjoying the feelings when she opened them and looked deep into my eyes. "I love you." She said. Then with a smile "How does it feel to fuck your little sister? I hope it feels as good as it does when my big brother fucks me." Then she pulled me down to her and kissed me. A few strokes after that I felt her tighten on my cock and shudder through another orgasm.

Now I heard Tina "Jen, let yourself go. Release yourself to him. Just imagine your leaving your body and entering his. Give yourself wholly, don't hold back. It will be worth it. We all love you."

When Tina told her we all loved her I felt Jen tighten her grip on me and then relax it and suddenly I felt something familiar. The warm tingling waves started at my cock as I felt Jen again tighten down on me and they spread outward over my body and crashed into Tina and Tammy. Then I watched as Jen's eyes flew open and her mouth formed the O as she came again and again pushed to orgasm by the waves of pleasure coursing back from the other girls and myself. Then I could hold back no longer and I shot my sperm deep into my sister's womb. I exploded into her dumping my seed. My own orgasm was so intense that mixing it with the ones the girls were generating I got dizzy and felt the room spin. But poor Jen had passed out much as we had done the first time we experienced it.

She came to a few minutes later, I laid on one side of her and Tina on the other Tammy had crawled down between her legs and was resting her head on her belly and had her shoulder snuggled up against her pussy. "What happened? That was fantastic. I never experienced anything even close to that before."

Tina answered before any of us. "That was your brother. I told you he was good in bed."

Jen stared at her. "I was hallucinating. I imagined I was inside of you and saw your baby and yours too Tammy. God that was weird."

Both girls giggled "You think that was weird. What was weird was you weren't hallucinating. You did see the babies and so did Jack. He knew we were pregnant before we told him because of that. It's what happens when you love somebody and give yourself to them without condition or reservation. If you can give yourself up and offer yourself to the person you love, you can become part of them and feel what they feel, share their orgasm. That's what you did with us. It took you a while but finally you gave yourself over to Jack and because of our love for Jack to us."

Jen laid for a minute considering what she had experienced while we all stroked her body with gentle loving touches. Then she looked at Tina. "You're playing with my tit."

Tina smiled at her and just asked "Do you want me to stop?"

Tina & Her Sister Ch. 17

bybuilder216©

Then without answering she looked at Tammy "You're kissing my pussy and rubbing my thigh. Not long ago that would have creeped me out. Now I like it. It feels nice and I want to do the same to you."

"That's because you love us. When you love somebody so totally you just want to make them happy." Tammy told her as she ran her tongue down my sisters slit. Jen just purred as she did it and spread her legs a little. Tammy did it again and got a similar reaction so she started eating Jen with all her attention while Tina sucked a tit into her mouth and flicked her tongue over Jen's nipple. In no time at all Jen was ready to orgasm again from the attention Tammy was paying her pussy and Tina was down at her crotch vying for her turn at my sister. Jen just looked in my eyes and smiled as she reached out and grasped my cock in her hand. "My god, you're hard again already." She exclaimed.

Tammy relinquished her claim on my sister's pussy and said. "What do you mean again, he hasn't gone soft yet. We told you he was a stud."

Jen looked at me again with an evil look in her eye. "In that case I am going to suck you until you cum in my mouth. Then I am going to make you fuck me again. God I've had more orgasms tonight than I ever had in both my marriages."

Tina laughed "and just think, it's only 8:00, but take it easy on Jack we don't want to ride him to death in one night. You can come back anytime you want and have more." That said she stuck her tongue into Jen's pussy and proceeded to give her a good licking. Jen withered on the bed and squeezed my cock harder pulling it toward her. I complied with her desire and moved up so she could take me into her mouth.

She drew me in and sucked the head of my dick as she swirled her tongue around it. It was not the best blowjob I had ever had but she was being severely distracted by one of my future wives eating her out. Tammy had moved to the other side of Jen and was kneeling next to her while she played with herself and watched her sister and I have sex with my sister. Jen kept sucking my cock right through the orgasm Tina worked her into and then with her ability to concentrate returning went at me with a will. She began jacking my dick as she sucked half of it into and out of her mouth. Tina had stopped eating her and slid up to rest her head on Jen's belly and watch my sister give me a blowjob.

As she watched my sister's technique she commented "He likes when you swallow it all the way down." Jen's eyes went down to meet Tina's and she smiled around my dick as she suddenly stuffed my entire length into her mouth and I could feel her throat muscles tighten around the head of my dick as she kept swallowing so that her throat was massaging my head.

Tina was right I did like to be deep throated and the sensation of a woman's throat muscles massaging my cock was exquisite. I suddenly found myself shooting gobs of cum down my little sister's throat and directly into her belly. She quickly pulled me back so that just the head was in her mouth and she let me fill her mouth with my sperm. I shot my entire load into her mouth and when I finished I pulled the head out from her lips. She laid there with chipmunk cheeks filled with cum and a smile in her eyes.

Her next move told me she was enjoying sex not only with me but with my future wives. She reached out and grabbed a handful of Tammy's tit and pulled her to her and kissed her, sharing my cum with her. Then as she kissed Tammy she pulled Tina to her also and turned and kissed her giving her a taste of my spunk. As the three of them laid there kissing each other I watched. My two future wives both pregnant with my children making love to my sister. I had started to go soft after the cocksucking Jen had given me but this was enough to spur me to another hardon.

I wanted to fuck a pussy and I wanted it now but my decision was which one of the three naked and willing cunts in front of me was I going to sink into. I shrugged and took the first one available, the closest to me. Tina was lying on top of my sister and kissing her and sucking her tit but when she felt my dick between her legs she picked her ass up into the air to give me access. I sunk my length into her and pumped on her. She was very excited from the evenings activities and had had little attention paid to her pussy so that it took no time at all before she was gushing in a dizzying orgasm.

Her girl cum had run from her pussy and because she was keeling over my sister it created a puddle on Jen's stomach. As she came down from her euphoria she slid to the side and cuddled up against Jen sated and satisfied.

Jen stared down at the puddle on her belly and tentatively put her finger in it and stirred it around. I moved over to pay attention to Tammy so she would not feel left out and as I fucked her from behind as we watched Jen, who had never been with a woman in her life, play with the puddle of her sister-in-law to be juices. I expected her next move but was not sure when she would do it. She brought her cum covered finger to her mouth and tasted Tina's juices. Then she laid her whole hand into the puddle and licked her hand clean. She obviously liked what she tasted. She looked over at Tina and Tina smiled back at her and kissed the swell of her breast. Jen leaned over and kissed Tina on the lips and said, 'I want to but don't know what to do."

Tina kissed her again and answered. "Just do whatever you want. Whatever you think would be nice. I'm sure it will be great. After all I have a feeling that being a great lover runs in your family."

With those words Jen glanced over at Tammy and me as I banged away at Tammy's pussy. She smiled and slid down Tina's body kissing her way to her crotch. Once she had reached the hairless mound she let her tongue slide out and tentatively licked her slit. Then again and with each new lick she got bolder and bolder until she was munching on Tina full force. Tina had grabbed her head and was pushing her into her snatch with vigor and breathing hard. Somehow she managed to find the air to say "I knew being a good lover ran in the family, you're as good at that as your brother is."

Between watching the show before us and having my cock work her pussy Tammy ran over the edge and came on my dick. I just kept pounding while I watched my sister eat my girlfriend's pussy, her first pussy. I have to admit to not paying a lot of attention to what I was doing until Tammy let out a loud grunt that almost bordered on a scream. Then as she caught her breath she said "You should warn me when you're going to fuck me in the ass. I wasn't expecting it."

"Do you want me to stop?" I asked as I realized I had rammed my length into her asshole and was fucking her bowels.

"No, it feels good now. I was just surprised."

That exchange caught Jen's attention and she stopped eating Tina's pussy and looked first at Tammy and me, then at Tina "He's fucking her ass and she's letting him!" She said to Tina.

Tina just nodded. "Sometimes, when we get really worked up we ask him too. It's not his favorite but he'll do it for us."

"You mean you want him to?" Jen asked disbelieving.

Tina smiled back. "When I'm in the mood there is nothing that beats a good assfucking. Just look at Tammy she is enjoying herself isn't she."

Jen looked a little dubious "I don't know if I'm ready for that."

Tina laughed. "Then don't ask for it. Like I said it's not his favorite he just does it when we want him to. I think this time was and accident though. He was probably banging her so hard he slipped and in that position it's not hard to do."

They laid there for a few seconds watching me fuck Tammy's ass before Tina said. "It looks like Tammy could do with a little pussy licking while she gets fucked. Would you like to do the honors or should I?"

Jen Looked up at her and smiled what can only be described as a shit eating grin. "The idea of eating a pussy while my brother fucks her ass is a super turn on. Can I?"

Tina nodded to her and Jen wasted no time in crawling underneath Tammy and going to work on her snatch. This position put Jen's pussy nearly in Tammy's face. I don't think she realized it but she had offered herself to Tammy and Tammy took advantage of it. Tina now was left out but not for long as she crawled over and stared alternating between Tammy's tits and Jen's tits, sucking first one then the other. All too soon it had to end, I shot my third load of the evening this one deep into Tammy's ass. I exploded into her and the orgasm rolled through me. Then as she felt my cum splashing against her insides Tammy came and gushed juice into Jen's mouth. Then, predictably Jen came with a rocking orgasm. All these orgasms flowing through each of us rolled into Tina and she climaxed without being touched as she sucked on Jen's tit. We all collapsed into a cum cover heap and passed out.

I woke a few hours later to find that somehow we had all ended up in bed covered with the sheet and our heads on the pillow. Tammy was on one side of me and my sister, Jen on the other with Tina on the other side of her. I had a definite cotton mouth and slowly and carefully slipped out of bed, taking care not to wake anyone. I went first to the bathroom to run a washcloth over myself and drain my bladder then to the kitchen for a glass of soda from the frig. I noticed the clock on the stove said it was 1 AM. I moved to the couch and sat down to consider the evening.

I had just fucked my little sister. She had practically begged me for it and admitted that she had wanted it for years. She was a good fuck too. And God how I loved her. I felt as though I were going to start to cry again when I saw motion in the shadows of the darkened room. I squinted into the shadows but could not tell which of the three girls it was and she appeared to be standing just outside of the room in the dining room. I leaned forward and lit the candle that we kept on the coffee table and with that light I had enough to see it was my sister, Jen standing there.

She was standing in the shadows, still naked. Which was fine because I had not bothered to put anything on either. I did not want to make any noise and wake the other two so I just motioned her to me with a wave and a pat on the cushion next to me. She started to approach shyly but when I patted the cushion she practically scampered to me and curled up against me. "Thank you." She said as she kissed my arm.

I put the arm around her and pulled her close. "Any regrets?" I asked

"Only that I waited so long to let you know how much I love you." She whispered back "What about you?"

"Only if it means I lose you again." I answered.

"Not a chance. You're too damn good in bed." Then she hesitated "Will we be able to do this again or was it a one time thing."

"I love you and part of that love is making you happy so anytime you want you can come to my bed." I answered. "Or if you would rather not that's Ok. You're my sister and not my wife so I never expect it from you but always willing to give it to you."

She smiled and snuggled closer "That's good because I will want it a lot. You know I have been kind of a slut. I mean I slept with a lot of different guys maybe 30 or 40 always looking for somebody who could give me enough pleasure but with all those guys and in all that time I only ever had four orgasms. I even hired a male prostitute once, that was a waste of money, I barely got wet. But I had more than that just tonight." She started to talk more "I also never was with a woman. I thought it was gross but tonight I ate pussy and had another woman eat me. But if I imagine going out an picking up a woman and trying to have sex it grosses me out again, but when I think of Tina and Tammy all I want to do is stick my tongue into their pussies. Why is that?"

"It's because you love them. They are your sisters. You've accepted them like that and they have accepted you. They love you and you're responding to it." I answered.

We sat there just holding each other lost in our own thoughts. For my part I considered how my sister who obviously was sexually experienced, I knew that even before she had told me the extent, just from the way she fucked. But in some ways she was still so much the innocent and virgin. Her experience was apparently limited to straight lie down and fuck or give me a blowjob sex.

After a few minutes she broke the silence. "I love you. I'm so glad I took the chance and decided to open up to you. I was afraid you'd just tell me to go pound sand after how shitty I was to you all these years. I know you always tried to be nice and let me know you cared but I just could not bring myself to respond. You know I saved every birthday card and Christmas card you ever sent me. I have them in a bundle in the bottom of my dresser. It was weird I would look forward to getting them but when they arrived I would act like it was junk mail."

All the while she was sitting with me and talking she was just touching me, stroking my arm or my chest or my leg. It was like she was starved for contact. I reached over and stroke her cheek with my finger. She nuzzled closer then looked up at me and kissed me gently on the lips before resting her head on my shoulder. She continued to talk, mostly about inconsequential things, work, her friends, guys she dated. Just talk and as she did I stroked her hair and her cheek and neck. I was reveling in having my little sister back it was as though she were 12 again and I was her big brother taking her out for a burger. I could feel the tears running down my cheek, I was so happy. Then suddenly for no reason she looked up and saw I was crying. "What's wrong? Did I say something?" I could hear the panic in her voice. I just shook my head and kissed her. "I'm just happy." I answered.

She smiled at me in turn and I saw the tears come to her eyes as she kissed me and whispered, "So am I." She let the kiss turn into more and I felt her tongue slide across my lips and gently push for access. I parted my lips and allowed her inside and the kiss that started from a sister to her brother turned into one between two lovers. As her tongue wandered my mouth she took my cock in her hand and began stroking me, gently and with love but with a definite goal in mind. Not that I needed any help. I was rock hard from the moment she sat with me and touched me. I definitely had the hots for my sister and apparently she for her brother.

Her kiss slid away from my mouth and onto my neck and she kissed her way down to my chest and sucked my nipple into her mouth, gently tonguing and chewing on me. Then she moved down and for the third time this night took my cock into her mouth and swallowed me. She was an accomplished cocksucker. I would never say anything to either Tina or Tammy but they both could take lessons from Jen when it came to pleasing a man with their mouth. She worked me in and out taking my length like a staving woman would devour a sausage. Stuffing it in as far as she could.

I don't know if her goal was to get a mouthful of cum, or work me up, or just give pleasure, or for that matter if she had a goal other than just to love me. But I wanted to give her pleasure too, so I grasped her head between my hands and drew her face up to me and laid her on the couch. She did not complain, she just spread her legs wide for me. Throwing one leg over the back and the other hanging down on the floor she laid there inviting me in. I moved to her and slid inside her. I wanted this to last and give her pleasure. I began slow. I had no need to go fast. I was here to make love to my sister not just fuck her brains out. Although I think she would have been happy with that, I wanted to savor the time with her and take my time.

I felt her silky wetness around my cock and marveled at how well we fit. It was as though she had been tailored to fit my cock inside her she enveloped me with just the right amount of tension and her depth was perfect, so perfect that I bottomed out, just barley on the hardest down stroke. I slid in and out of her pulling myself nearly all the way out with each stroke and then sliding, not pushing but sliding in with each upstroke. I felt her tighten down on me and clamp onto my cock just before a flood of juice soaked my balls. She and climaxed again and pulled me close. She whispered into my ear "I love you." I could barely hear her through her sobs.

I leaned back and kissed her tears away as I watched her smile in the candlelight and she leaned up to me and slid her tongue across my lips. Again I opened my mouth and let her inside me, let her tongue fuck my mouth as I started my rhythm again and made love to my beautiful little sister. I felt her orgasm rising again and her head tilted back and her eyes closed. I noticed movement out of the corner of my eye and looked over. Standing at the entrance to the dining room stood Tina. She was leaning against the wall and watching us. I saw a tear on her face and was instantly alarmed that she was upset but then I notice her smile and as she realized I saw her she blew me a kiss and melted back into the shadows toward the bedroom. Then Jen came again bathing my cock in her love juice. I was no where near ready to cum so I just kept sliding into her. She recovered from her climax and whispered to me. "God the girls were right you are hung like a horse and some kind of stud. Roll over I want to be on top for a while. It's your turn to cum and I want you to enjoy it."

I let myself fall out of her and I rolled over onto my back and let her mount me and again as she slid down on my length I felt her wetness and knew how much I loved her. She started to gyrate on me and actively used her pussy muscles to squeeze me. I realized she was doing as she promised and trying to make me orgasm with a vengeance. I knew that if she kept this up I would, I could already feel myself growing bigger and she must have felt it too as she started to move faster and squeeze harder until with a stifled scream I let go and shot my baby juice into her again this night. She felt me filling her up and with a grunt she came again. As her climaxed subsided she slowly collapsed onto my chest and laid there. My still hard dick acting like a finger in the dike holding our combined juices in her. We laid like that for over half an hour just holding each other. Every once in a while I would move my hips so she could feel my dick move in her and she would whimper in pleasure.

As we laid there she spoke to me "Jack, I have to tell you something which may be important."

"What's that?" I asked

"Well a few months ago I dumped the last loser of a boyfriend I had and I kind of gave up on men for a while. So I stopped taking my pills. We don't have any protection at all and I would have to check my calendar to check my cycle. We may have a problem." She admitted

I laid there for a few seconds and started to chuckle, "What problem? I already have three women pregnant what's one more. Besides I like getting the women I love pregnant."

She giggled into my chest hair. It was the sweetest sound I have heard in years, my little sister giggling. "Well I guess putting it like that it's Ok. Besides I'm not even sure if I'm fertile right now and as long as you're not worried about it I won't either. But what about the girls, would they be upset?"

Now I laughed out loud. "Are you kidding? They'd be so happy they'd cream."

She giggled again

 

Tina & Her Sister Ch. 17

bybuilder216©

Now she laughed, "Neither would anybody else who knows me, but apparently I have a streak in me."
 

She giggled again and laid there. "You know. I have to tell you that that is one of the sweetest sounds I have ever heard, you giggling. I'm so glad your back." I told her as I kissed her forehead.

She hugged me and held me in her embrace. At some point she fell asleep laying on my chest with my dick still buried in her. I did not want to wake her so I just laid there. Tina came back out to check on us, I held my finger to my lips and she smiled and pulled a cover over us. She gave me a kiss then kissed the top of Jen's head before going back to bed.

Tammy woke us the next morning as she was getting ready for work. She knew Jen would be gone before she got home from work and wanted to say goodbye. I chuckled at how quickly my sister got used to being naked around people. They sat in the kitchen and talked and hugged, Tammy in her uniform and Jen naked. I laid on the couch and watched the news. They had gotten close in a few days and I was happy about it.

After Tammy left Jen called her boss and left a voice mail that she was taking a personal day. She had expected to be back home the previous night and none of us expected her to stay over again. She just told him she had family business to take care of and would be in the next day.

Tina got up next and got ready for work. She and Jen had also hit it off and were fast friends already. Jen started to cry when she told Tina how great it was to finally have a sister. They hugged and the waves of emotion coming from the kitchen were overpowering. They were both nearly in tears as Tina left for work. I had the day off so was not in a hurry to do anything and Jen figured she did not really have to leave until the afternoon. She complained about not having any clean underwear. I laughed pointing out that she really had not had any clothes on in the last 24 hours. But offered her a pair of the girls when she wanted to get dressed, which I told her I hoped was not anytime soon. She gave me a playful smack on the arm and blushed as she hugged me close.

We laid on the couch under the blanket, our skin touching each other in places brothers and sisters aren't supposed to touch but we did not care we just wanted to be together. We made love again that morning, reveling in each others body and our connection. Then we laid together some more. She got up to get dressed and leave in the early afternoon but I ended up taking her clothes back off and making love to her yet again. When we finished this time she asked me if I was trying to make sure she was pregnant before she left or whether I just couldn't control myself.

I smiled and told her that was for me to know and her to guess at. She was able to get dressed eventually and I carried her bag out to the car for her. We both cried as she got into the car, but she promised to come back soon and visit again. I cried like a baby as she drove away.
**//
That evening at dinner Tina and Tammy both talked about how much they liked her and they both sensed how much I missed her already. My longing was more acute for having lost her before and only just found her again. We went to bed that night and I made love to each of them and made sure I told them how important they were to me.

A few days later my friend who worked with Jen called and wanted to know what happened to her when she had been visiting me. He said the theories at the office ran from Alien abduction to a bump on the head. One person had suggested drugs and another swore she had a personality transplant. It seemed as though she was being nice to people and they did not know how to handle it.

I was glad to hear that she was apparently happier with her life in general and looking forward to her next visit and also my upcoming wedding to the two sisters who had come into my life. It was going to be an interesting life. I could not get the question out of my mind. "Had I knocked up my sister too?"

Tina & Her Sister Ch. 18

bybuilder216©

The week after Jen's visit was hectic for me. The girls had set a date for the wedding and it was only a little more than three weeks off. I had a lot to do. Oh not as much as someone who was having a traditional wedding but still a lot of things to take care of and chief among them was to find a place for all of us to live. I had contacted a couple of real-estate agents and put them to the search but they kept coming to me with places that I found unacceptable. Some it was a location I did not want, too many neighbors too close by, and some it was just way more than I felt was reasonable. I had given up on locating something in the immediate area and had expanded my search area.

My house hunt ended on the Friday after Jen left. I had to make a short trip to see a client about 2 hours drive away, and while returning I got detoured. I ended up on a secondary road in rural West Virginia and was heading home. I did not have too far to go I knew I was less than half an hour travel from my apartment . I was vaguely familiar with the area from having traveled through it in the past but I can't claim to have known it well. Suddenly I looked to my left and saw a For Sale sign nailed to a tree at a driveway entrance. I hit the brakes and backed up to read it.

It read. "For Sale. House and land 100+ acres. Contact county commissioners office for details." And it listed a phone number. The sign had obviously been there a while but it wasn't ancient. I stared at it a minute then on a whim I turned into the driveway to see what there was back there.

About 300 yds off the road, behind a screen of trees stood an old style brick house. A big house and obviously, from the architecture, old. I drove up to it and stopped, visible in the rear was a barn and another outbuilding which looked as though it was a smaller barn or perhaps a carriage house in the last century. The land around the house was open meadow, which appeared to have not been taken care of in the last few years as trees were beginning to sprout randomly. I got out of the car and walked up onto the front porch to see if I could see into the windows. It was hard to see anything inside, as it was darker inside than out. More out of curiosity than anything else I tried the door and found it unlocked. Throwing caution to the wind I gave myself the nickel tour.

What I found was a big old style Manor house a large Living room or parlor as they used to call it and a dining room set across the entryway from the parlor. To the rear of the dining room was a big old kitchen, which would have been modern in the 1940's. Behind the parlor and accessible from the entry hall was a good sized room with several windows and a fireplace as well as a door to the outside. The second floor was a collection of medium sized rooms and one large room in the front that was probably the master bedroom and one bathroom. The bathroom was huge. It had obviously been a bedroom at one time and been converted when indoor plumbing came into existence. I strolled around and an idea began to form, actually several ideas and plans began to gel. I won't bore you with the details but I could see seven or eight bedrooms including the master and a bathroom remodel to make it into two as well as adding a bath off the master.

Back down to the car and out to the road, I copied the phone number onto a note pad and drove of in search of a phone. 2 miles down the road was a gas station / general store. I stopped and went fishing for information before making the call. I got the whole local story on the place. Last owner had died about 10 years earlier with no heirs the county took the place for taxes and had been trying to sell it ever since. The problem was it had been the site of some minor Civil War battle and was reputed, by local legend, to be haunted. To make things worse some Civil War buff had had the place declared as a historic site by the Federal Government in the 60's and now there was no way to develop the land into anything but a farm, or park. The county also had a money problem and wanted to sell the property as well as a bunch of others, fast.

Armed with the information I asked for directions to the county seat and set off. It was only about another 5 miles and a stop at the courthouse led to a meeting with the county officials. They asked for an unbelievable 1 million for the property. I just laughed and got up to leave. They hastily added that they would listen to a reasonable offer. I sat back down and took out my checkbook, wrote a check made out to the county for $100,000 and handed it to them. "Full and complete payment. Not a penny more!" was all I said as I sat back in my chair. They blustered and complained but never moved to hand the check back. I stood firm and sat there with my arms crossed, just saying "No" to every counter they made.

Finally they stopped at 150 and would not move. Now I had to work them. I explained that I wanted to remodel the inside and live there and that I would be spending another $100,000 at least on that and of course I would like to keep the contracts local and would appreciate their help in selecting good craftsman. I know the three of them saw kickback dollar signs at that revelation. That brought their asking price down another $25K. Now I set the hook. I'd give them the additional $25K but I wanted a property tax break because of the "Historic Nature of the property" I demanded a 90% abatement. They nearly cried and I pointed out that 10% of the tax for the county was better than the zero they had been getting.

We had a deal. They called the county Solicitor to draw up the papers and we agreed to settle in 2 weeks. I let them keep the check as a good faith deposit. As I left the building I stopped in the Clerk of Courts office and asked who was the best attorney in town. They told me, and then I asked who was the smartest attorney in town. That question got me a surprised look but a different answer. As I suspected the guy with the reputation is not always the smartest one. He usually is the best but with less fanfare. I left the building and stopped by his office, he agreed to see me and I explained about my transaction with the county commissioners. He chuckled at the price I got for the property commenting that they probably would have given it to me for less until I told him about the tax deal I worked out. That brought a laugh and an admission that I probably got the better of the deal. He agreed to accept me as a client and handle the paperwork for the transfer and to review the contracts I would need to undertake to rehab the building. I figured I was set and I was definitely excited. While it would be a bit of a drive for me to work it was still only a half-hour and the place would be big enough for the three of us as well as the children to be. Still there would be plenty of room left over for guests i.e. my other two wives to be and my sister when she came to visit.

I drove home on a cloud. I was a little worried that Tina and Tammy might not like it but I figured if worse came to worse I would rehab it and put it on the market, I should at least break even. But I was fairly confident that they would love it as both had made comments about living in town that led me to believe they were not 100% comfortable with it. They were country girls after all, having grown up on a farm and all. Still I decided to keep it to myself for now and present it to them when it was ready to move into. Not as a dilapidated old dump but as a modern comfortable home. Still I had to tell someone so I decided to call Jen and tell her as soon as I got home.

Luckily I got home before either of the girls. I grabbed the phone and dialed her work number. It rang and then her voice answered. "Jennifer speaking." I paused I knew by the tone of her voice that this was the old Jen and it scared me a little.

"Jen, its Jack, how are you?"

"Oh hi Jack, I'm busy right now is this important?"

"No not really I just wanted to tell you something but it can wait." She must have read the disappointment in my voice. There was a pause on her end then she said, "I sorry Jack, I'm just a little pissed. I was planning on coming down and surprising you tonight and staying for the weekend but I got dumped on earlier and now I have to work through the weekend. I really was looking forward to seeing you and the girls."

"That's Ok, we miss you too and it would have been nice but maybe next weekend is better. Actually it will be perfect it you can make it a long weekend, Friday through Tuesday?"

"Why? What's so special about next weekend?"

So I told her about the farm and how excited I was, and my plan. I wanted her to come down and go to see it with me and look the place over, before the closing, as I had to share it with someone and I had decided to keep it a secret until the remodel work was done. She asked me a hundred questions, most of which I did not have the answers to and before long she was laughing at me because I was so excited. Like a little kid at Christmas. She promised to plan a long weekend and admitted that now I had her excited about it too.

Then she surprised me, "Why don't I just take the week off. I'll just schedule vacation for myself and I can help the girls get everything ready for the weddings. It'll be fun, besides maybe I can get my big brother to give me some more orgasms, I need one so bad right now."

I laughed. " I'd love to have you for the week, in more ways than one too. Tina was commenting the other night how much she liked eating you pussy too. She and Tammy both will be excited."

"Well don't tell them. Let's surprise them."

I agreed and let her go back to her work as I hung up. I got comfortable and started dinner while I waited for Tina and Tammy to get home from work. They waltzed in about an hour later and I had things ready for us to eat.

Tina seemed to be in a bit of a foul mood and it didn't take long to figure out that she was tired and having to wait for Tammy to finish work so she could give her a ride home had got on her nerves a bit. So I calmed her down and decided that I was going to have to go out and buy another used car for Tammy to drive, especially since I now planned on moving the three of us out to a farm and we would have half hour commutes. I was hoping that Tina would be able to transfer to the local store of the chain she was working for. That is until the babies were born when I figured that they would both be home anyway.

By the time we had the dishes cleaned up Tina had calmed down and began to mellow out. We started out the evening with some television. The girls were each sitting next to me on the couch, Tina with her head on my lap and Tammy leaning against my shoulder. I was absently stroking Tina's hair and shoulder while Tammy was content to sit there and stroke my arm. I was still keyed up about the farm and nearly bursting with imaginings. I slowly enlarged the area I was paying attention to and allowed my hand to move from Tina's head and shoulder to her arm and then down her flank. Within minutes she was purring contentedly.

I glanced at Tammy and saw she was watching me stroke her sister. She leaned up and kissed me on the cheek and smiled and returned her head to my shoulder. A sign she knew I was paying attention to her sister and she approved. My hand continued to move down her side stroking her and moving down onto her thigh and leg then returning to her flank. A few minutes of this and she shifted to lay more on her back. It was her way of inviting me to pay attention to other areas, and I did. My strokes moved from her side to her belly and tits.

I ran my hand over her tits and let my palms draw circles on her nipples before moving back down to her belly and gently brushing her mound. With each pass I paid more attention to her tits and her pubic area until finally as I moved to her tits once again she lifted her T-shirt out of the way to give me unencumbered access to her chest.

Then as I grasped her nipples between my fingers and rolled them, first one then the other she pushed her sweat pants down onto her thighs and then off of her legs all-together. Exposing her nakedness to us. I moved my hand down to her bare pussy and let my finger slide up and down her slit, brushing past her bud. She was wet and waiting for me to move on and the look in her eyes as she met my gaze was a fuck me please look. But I wasn't in a hurry. I wanted to pay attention to her and allow her to build up and enjoy the release when it came.

I slowly slid a finger into her and worked it back and forth while my thumb worked her clit with small circles. Her eyes closed and she lay there accepting my ministrations of pleasure. I felt Tammy shift on my other side and I glanced over to see that she had sat up and was removing her own T-shirt and shorts. She moved over onto the floor, kneeling next to her sister. She leaned over and placed a gentle kiss on Tina's lips and them whispered to her. "I love you Sis" just before she leaned down and began to tongue Tina's left nipple, swirling her tongue around it and dancing it around her nipple and areola before sucking it into her mouth and taking it between her teeth.

Tina gasped as the pain / pleasure ran through her body. As I felt her tense I drove a second finger into her and ran my thumb over her clit. She moaned and began to wither as Tammy and I saw to her pleasures. It took only a minute or so more of this before she began to cum. Her pussy clamped down on my fingers like a vice and her hand grabbed the back of Tammy's head forcing it harder onto her tit. Then we felt the waves of a small but satisfying orgasm pass over her. We let her come down and revel in the afterglow as she curled up against me, holding her sister to her. After a few minutes she looked up at me "Thanks, I needed that. I love you both. I am so happy to be marrying you and sharing you with my sister."

"Why don't we move to the bedroom it's been a long day for all of us." Tammy suggested.

We all rose, turned off the lights and TV and moved into our bed. I started on Tina again first eating her delectable pussy, I knelt between her legs and ran my tongue up and down her slit flicking it quickly across her clit and then back through her slit until I stopped and slowly licked her entrance. My tongue moved inside her and licked the walls of her cunt and then flicked back out to tease her clit. It took no time at all for her to begin to shudder with her orgasm, she came and her juice ran into my waiting mouth. I took all I could get and shared it with Tammy, kissing her deeply and letting her take her sister's juice from me.

Now as her orgasm subsided I brought my meat up to her slit and pulled her legs up over my shoulders and plunged deep into her, fucking her hard, ramming my pole deep into her as she called out "Harder, Harder." I slammed her harder and harder just as she asked and soon I felt her pussy tighten on my cock and try to milk it for my sperm. But I wasn't ready I just let her have her orgasm and held off mine as I had another sister to take care of yet.

I did not neglect Tammy that night. I pulled out of Tina and moved over to where Tammy lay watching me fuck her sister. I pushed my head between her thighs and began to eat her out, my tongue lashing her cunt for all I could get, I ate her pussy through two orgasms and fucked her into a third before I finally withdrew my cock from her dripping pussy.

All this sex and I still hadn't cum yet so I lay between the girls, kissing one then the other. Tina began to kiss her way down my chest and across my stomach until she sucked me into her mouth. I lie there and let this beautiful girl run her lips up and down my shaft, sucking me and swirling her tongue around the head and the base working me into the sort of frenzy I had done to her. After a while she took pity on me and jacked me with her hand and mouth until I blew my load into her mouth. My cum ran out the corners of her mouth, she let it, she was teasing Tammy inviting her to share and Tammy did. She crawled down and licked the leaking cum from her sister's mouth before kissing her in a deep passionate tongue swap to share my sperm. I watched the exchange and again it struck me as to how lucky I was to have these two sisters in my bed and that they were going to be there with me for a long time.

The next morning was Saturday. Tina had to go into work but Tammy and I were both off. I got up early and made coffee for Tina and I. I heard her get up and start the shower then a few minutes later she joined me in the kitchen. I knew I needed to go out and get a car for Tammy to drive and I was a little worried that Tina would feel slighted, as she had already had a car when we met so there was no need to buy her one. I didn't want her to think Tammy was getting something she wasn't.

I started to stumble along through an opening to the conversation. It took her a minute or two of listening before she said, "Just spit it out. You always get like this when you're afraid I'm going to get mad about something or when you thinking of doing something that I may get jealous over. Just tell me what's on your mind." She took the sting out of the rebuke with a tender smile. The one women use when they are humoring you, allowing you to do something that they think is foolish but letting you do it anyway.

"I think we need another car, so that you and I aren't always running for Tammy all the time and I don't want you to get jealous because I'm not buying you one."

She looked at me for a minute and then laughed. "I won't get jealous and I appreciate you doing that because sometimes it is a pain in the ass dropping her off and picking her up from work. But can you afford it, I mean with the babies coming we should be watching our spending."

"I can afford it, I've got enough in the bank to cover it and take care of the babies. I'm not worried about that at all. I just want us all to be happy and nobody get mad."

"Well I won't get mad unless you get her a nicer car than I have." She laughed. "No new Cadillac's or Mercedes'. Do that and I'll begin to wonder if she gives better head than I do."

Now I laughed. "Don't worry nothing expensive just something to get around with. You don't have to worry about who gives better head. I love you both the same."

"I know you do and I love you more for it. Now I have to go to work and if I don't leave soon I'm going to end up jumping your bones and I'll be late." With that she kissed me and headed out the door.

I finished my coffee and started checking the car ads in the local paper. I located a couple of likely prospects before Tammy stumbled bleary eyed into the kitchen. She was still naked and came to me sleepily standing next to me. "Good Morning sleepy head." I said

She gave me a slight smile before draping her naked body across my lap. "Good morning." She finally answered as she nuzzled against me. "I'm still tired but I was lonely in the bed by myself. Will you come in and lay down with me for a little while."

I knew she had no intention of sleeping she wanted to get fucked again. She was horny and wet I could feel her sopping pussy leaking onto my leg. But what the hell, with that kind of invitation who could say no to this nymph? Certainly not I!

"OK" I answered, but just for a little while we have things to do today." She smiled as I stood up taking her in my arms and carrying her back to bed. I was right she had no intention of sleeping. We were barely in bed before she was pushing my shorts down and climbing on top of me with no fore play at all. She didn't need it she was dripping wet and I slid right in. She rode me harder and harder without letting up and I knew that her goal was to make me cum and cum I did. I blew a load deep inside her. The sensation of my cum slamming into her womb and splashing around in her, the puddle of warmth spreading through her was enough to set off her orgasm. She shook and came on my dick. I could feel her juices run out of her and across my balls as we lay there.

Tina & Her Sister Ch. 18

bybuilder216©

"God I love that feeling, your cum blasting into me. I can't wait to have this baby so you can make me pregnant again." She breathed, "I love being pregnant with your baby and I love being pregnant with Tina too."

I laughed at her. "We'll see if you still say that in a couple of months when your belly is so big you can't walk without waddling." She looked at me with that pouty face and I could see tears in her eyes starting.

"You won't love us when we're fat, will you?"

"Oh shit," I thought", the mood swings are starting already."

"Of course I will. The thought of making love to women who are carrying my babies gets me so horny I can barley stand it. Just wait, the bigger your belly gets the more I'm going to want to put my dick into you. Besides women always get more beautiful when they're pregnant."

She was looking at me as though she wasn't sure if she should believe me or not when I moved her hand down to my dick and she found I was hard again already, That brought a smile to her face. "See," I said, "I told you pregnant women make me horny. Too bad we don't have time for another round. Of course we could make time but that might mean we won't have time for car shopping."

Her eyes went from sultry and scheming to wide and eager. "Car shopping? Why, are we getting another car?" she asked.

"Well I decided that we need another car so that you will be able to get to and from work on your own. That is unless you want to keep bumming rides and taking the bus."

"For me? Do I get to pick it out? Whatever I want?"

"Well not whatever but anything I can afford that is safe, reliable and not too sexy, after all I don't want too many guys to notice you and hit on you."

She threw her arms around me and gave me a big hug and a kiss. "Now lets get up and shower and get ready so we don't go out in public smelling of cum." I offered, She jumped out of bed and started dragging me toward the shower. I couldn't get there fast enough to suit her. It didn't take long before we were showered, dressed and on our way to the car lots.

It took us most of the day but we finally found a car that satisfied us both and that I could work a good enough deal on. It was a year older than Tina's with slightly more mileage and white instead of red like Tina's. But Tammy loved it. She especially loved it when I handed her the keys. Before she drove off I gave her the lecture about driving safely and taking care of my baby and how I couldn't afford to get it fixed if she had an accident. I just knew that she wanted to put it in gear and leave rubber on the street but reminding her of the child she was carrying had the desired effect and she turned serious. I followed her home and began to get annoyed at how much like a little old lady she was driving. But I kept my mouth shut and reminded myself she was just doing what I told her to do.

She had wanted to go to the store and show Tina our new car but I reminded her Tina would be home any minute from work and if we went to the store we might miss her. So she settled for waiting for her in the parking lot of the apartment.

Tina arrived home a few minutes after we did and Tammy excitedly showed her the car and kept telling her how wonderful I was and that "she had picked a good one" and thanked her repeatedly for sharing. I could tell Tina was tired but was happy to see her sister so happy. After what seemed like a reasonable amount of time I ushered both of them inside and let Tina change and relax for a few minutes. Neither Tina or I were up to making dinner, and Tammy was so far up in the clouds she'd never be able to concentrate long enough to cook even a frozen pizza, so I decided to take us out for a quick dinner. I also knew that Tammy was dying to take us all out in "her" car.

I let Tina relax for a while before asking them where they wanted to go. We quickly decided on a small place not to far away and headed out for dinner. Obviously Tammy drove. We had a quiet dinner and relaxed for a while before getting into the car for the short drive home. When we pulled out of the lot I noted that Tammy had turned the wrong way and was heading away from home. When I questioned her all she said was, "it's a surprise."

She drove us about 3 miles out of town into the country before pulling off on a dirt road and stopping. Although I had never been there before I knew where we were. It was "The Lookout", a place where the local kids went to park and fool around. I looked at her with a puzzled expression and then she said, "We have to christen the car. You can fuck us both here in the car so it gets broken in properly." With that she pulled off her top and exposed her braless tits. Her nipples were standing at attention as she looked at me then at her sister. Tina started to smile and then she also started to undress as Tammy reached over and started to undo my pants. It took her practiced hands no time at all to get my dick out and start massaging it. Then she leaned over and took me in her mouth.

I felt her warm velvety lips slide over the head of my cock as she took all of me in her mouth. She sucked me for a few minutes before sitting up and pulling her panties off from under her skirt. Then she spun around and straddled me as she sank my cock into her dripping pussy. I felt myself slide in and once again for the second time that day reveled in the feelings of her tight teenage twat grip my meat and massage it.

Tina had stripped naked while I started sliding my meat in and out of her sister. She leaned forward from the backseat and whispered in my ear, "See what sluts you've turned us both into. Naked in the car and my pussy is dripping while I watch you fuck my little sister and I can't wait until it's my turn." Then she leaned farther forward and took her sister's nipple into her mouth and began to chew on it. Tammy was so keyed up and horny she came instantly with a ferocious orgasm we all felt. But she didn't stop, she kept riding me into another before she slid off me and crawled into the back seat to allow Tina to come forward and straddle me.

Tina was wet, slippery, dripping wet and as she sat on my dick I immediately slid all the way home. Her cunt was so hot from watching her sister fuck me and sucking her sister's tits I thought she was going to burn my dick off with the heat. She too came within a few strokes but unlike her sister she just sat on top of me for a minute. Then she looked up at me with an evil grin and said, "Fuck me on the hood. Lay me across the hood outside and pound my cunt till you cum."

Tammy heard her sister's request and started jumping around in the backseat. "Yeah do her on the hood I want to see it. I'll lay there and watch." What could I do but shrug and accept the inevitable.

We all climbed out of the car and Tina stretched herself out over the hood, stark naked for the entire world to see. I still had my shirt on but Tammy did not let that last as she immediately peeled it off of me leaving the three of us naked and exposed the to warm fall evening.

It was already dark with a bright nearly full moon, so seeing what was what was not a problem. Nor was seeing Tina's hot wet and waiting snatch. I was a little nervous standing around naked like that but as I moved my cock to Tina's pussy all thoughts of "getting caught" slipped from my mind. I entered her and began to pump on her again. Not really pump as much as slam into her. She was feeling like a slut tonight and wanted to be used. Use her I did. She orgasmed again within a few minutes and I kept going as my own orgasm was near. Before much time passed I shot my seed deep into her womb letting my sperm meet their growing, would be sibling that was already there. I felt drained and spent as I leaned against the car still inside Tina while my cock began to slip out and back down to its flaccid shape. Tammy pulled me from behind and drew me out of her sister then knelt between her legs and ate my cum from her sisters snatch. I watched this by-play with more than a little interest before both girls stood and pushed me down onto the hood of Tammy's new car. Tina knelt between my legs and began working my now soft cock back to hardness and Tammy crawled up on the hood and squatted over my face.

That is how we were when a car suddenly turned onto the dirt road and fully illuminated us in their headlights. Both girls froze and looked into the lights for a few seconds, just like a couple of deer. Then with a shrug returned to what they were doing. The car paused and kept us illuminated for a full minute before shutting their lights off and driving further down the road to park. They did not go far and I knew that the young boy inside would not soon forget what he saw and even if he did not get what he wanted tonight he would have a hell of an image to jerk off to.

It was 3 or 4 minutes later that Tammy came on my face, screaming and grunting for all she was worth. "AHHH I'm coming in your mouth. I love when you eat my cunt. Swallow my cum. Tina make him cum in your mouth so we can share it." This was all for the benefit of our audience. Not that she had not said these things before, but never so loudly and all together. I have to admit that it turned me on and I blew a load into Tina's waiting mouth and the girls did share it with a long deep kiss.

Since the show was over and we were all feeling a bit naughty the girls started to get dressed again. They of course, took their time and did it all outside the car. Stretching and showing off as much as they could. Once they were done we got back into the car and drove off heading for home. I was tempted to have Tammy pull over so we could sneak back and see if our little show had any effect on the teenagers in the other car but decided against it. I was sated and comfortable from the dinner and the sex. Instead we just headed home, I wondered just who was in the other car, but figured I'd probably never know.

The next day, Sunday was quiet, both girls were working, getting in all the time possible before taking off for our wedding. I just lazed around the apartment catching up on paperwork and watching an old movie. I prepared dinner for the girls before they got home and we just relaxed a while before heading for our usual double fuck at bedtime.

The following week was again hectic, as I needed to get things done before taking off for the wedding and honeymoon. Actually not much of a honeymoon, just a couple of days at home. The girls had decided we could not afford to be wasting money on a trip someplace, not with two babies on the way.

Since we were having civil ceremonies for the weddings we had scheduled them for the coming Tuesday. The girls each were going to be working full weekends and taking off beginning Monday for a few days. For my part I had arranged to take off beginning Friday for10 days. I figured I needed the time to take care of the closing on the farm and besides I had the vacation time coming. As the end of the week drew near I became more excited. I had spoken with Jen again and she had confirmed that she would be arriving Thursday night and staying for the week. So that when Thursday evening arrived I was nearly hopping around with anticipation.

We had dinner as usual, the two girls and I. I did not expect Jen until around 8:00 PM, figuring she had to work till 5:00 then a three-hour drive. She had told me she planned on putting her bags in the car and driving straight from work. Tina and Tammy cleaned up the dishes and were straightening up the kitchen when Jen arrived. She knocked on the door and I sprang up to get answer it. As I opened the door I held my finger to my lips Indicating that she should be quiet and motioned her toward the kitchen. She immediately caught on that I wanted to surprise the girls. I took her bag from her and she quickly moved to the kitchen. The squeals of delight that come from the kitchen told me I was right about how happy Tina and Tammy would be to see Jen. When I walked into the kitchen behind her both of my wives were draped over her smothering the poor girl with hugs. I looked at Jen and saw the tears in her eyes.

"Is everything all right?" I asked her. I was concerned that she was upset.

"Everything is great." She answered. "I am just happy to be so welcome by the three of you." At that I joined in the hug and gently kissed my sister's cheek. The squeals died down and the tears flowed from the three of them and yes from me too, just a little. I was happy to have my sister back.

Shortly we moved into the living room and the girls began to talk as girls do. I just sat and listened. They went on for an hour or so before they decided that it was getting on toward time to get ready for bed. Tina and Tammy moved off for the bathroom and bedroom to get ready to turn in for the evening, leaving Jen and I sitting on the couch. I hugged her to me and whispered into her ear "It's good to have you here."

She smiled at me and answered, "It's good to be here." And she hugged me closer. We sat like that holding each other and gently stroking each other for a few minutes and that is how Tina found us when she came from the bathroom. She walked into the living room wearing nothing but her panties. She stopped at the entrance to the living room and smiled." Are you two coming to bed or are you going to stay up for a while?" she asked. Jen looked up at her and a slight blush covered her cheeks. Even after spending time with us two weeks earlier she still was not quiet used to the way Tina and Tammy walked around the apartment naked or nearly so in front of her.

"Well I am tired after the drive down here." Then she paused and looked down at the floor before continuing. " I also admit that I like being in bed with the three of you."

"Well what are you waiting for then. Come on and get those clothes off and come to bed. We missed you and that bodacious bod of yours too." Tina announced as she turned and headed for the bedroom. I stood and helped Jen up and led her back to the bedroom where we found Tina and Tammy waiting for us on the bed. I helped Jen out of her clothes and then as she stood naked at the foot of the bed, hesitating a little I gently pushed her so she fell onto the bed between my wives. Tina and Tammy enfolded her in their arms and each gave her a kiss on the cheek and then on the lips, taking turns and with each kiss they became more passionate and less sisterly. Until Tina was locked in a tongue-wrestling match with Jen as Tammy began nibbling on her nipples.

I stood there and watched as my two wives to be, began making love to my sister. My dick was rock hard as I watched the show before me. I started to undress and then as I stood there naked I began to slowly stroke myself. By this time Tammy had moved down and had her face buried between Jens legs while Tina was nibbling and sucking on her tits. I continued to watch and stroke my meat as Jen erupted into her first orgasm. Tammy stopped and looked up at me with her cum covered face and smiled as she watched me stroke myself. She stood and kissed me deeply then whispered to me. "Fuck her. Fuck your sister for us. We talked about it and we want you to fuck her and shoot your cum into her cunt." Then she reached down and removed my hand from my dick, grasping me by my love pole she pulled me toward my waiting sister.

I needed no further prodding as I spread my sister's thighs and felt my rod slip inside her. Once again I marveled at how well I fit into my sister's cunt. We were definitely made for each other or at least made to fit. Blame it on genetics but it was perfect. I began to slide in and out of her, stimulating both of us. Then I leaned forward and laid my lips onto hers and we shared a deep and loving kiss as we made love. We broke the kiss and I lifted myself on my arms, hovering over my sister as my cock pumped in and out of her pussy. She had wrapped her legs around me and had locked them behind me. Seeming to try and drag me into her. I was lost in the sensations and the love flowing through the room. I did not even really notice that the girls had started taking turns either kissing Jen or sucking her tits. Jen came again a few minutes later and I kept sliding in and out of her while she did and began working her to another orgasm. I was in no hurry myself and I wanted to cum in a big way when I did I wanted to shoot as much sperm into my sister as I could so I held my timing at a steady pace while I slid my cock into my beautiful sister.

She laid there almost in a daze as I pumped in and out of her. I would drag myself nearly all the way out then slowly push back in, then out again, then in. It was a magical pace that was not fast enough to get me off quickly and not enough for Jen either. As badly as she wanted to cum again I wasn't giving her enough to allow it and the stimulation Tina and Tammy were giving her tits and mouth was just icing on the cake. Finally after nearly a half hour she opened her eyes and looked at me. "You really are a son of a bitch. Getting me this hot and not letting me cum. Please I need to cum again. I'm so near the edge."
**//
I smiled back and answered "Ok but only because I love you and want you to be happy." With that I sped up my pace and began to slam into her hard. It only took three thrusts like that before she came in an orgasm that rolled her eyes back in her head. It rocketed through her body and down my cock into mine. I could tell by the way they stiffened that the girls felt it too. It was enough for me, the excitement and feeling my sister cum on my cock and feeling her orgasm run through our bodies. I came. No I erupted. Cum blasted from my cock like it never had before and as the gobs of pearly white baby juice slammed into Jen's womb she grunted with each impact. Finally after what had to be ten hard spurts I slowed to a drizzle as the last of my spunk ran from my cock. I was near to passing out and Tammy pushed me aside and nearly off the bed. At first I thought she was just trying to beat Tina to Jen's pussy to lick up my leaking cum. Instead she grabbed Jens thighs and pushed them together and brought Jens knees up over her shoulder, holding her like that. Jen did not seem to mind. I doubt she even really knew what was happening as she was still half out of it from her massive orgasm.

I stared at Tammy and then at Tina as she slipped over and helped Tammy hold Jen's legs in the air. "What is this some kind of new position or something?" I asked.

Tina smiled at me and Tammy looked kind of sheepish. "We want to keep as many of your squigglers in her as long as we can. We want to give them as much chance as possible for them to do their work." Tina answered.

"We want your sister to be as happy as we are with your babies. I heard you two talking about getting her pregnant when she was here last time. Tina and I talked about it. We want her to share everything with us and be pregnant with your baby too." Tammy offered.

I was stunned and a little angry. "Don't you think you should ask Jen about that, it is after all her life."

"They did." Jen interrupted from her position on her back with her legs in the air. "They called me and we talked about it. I want to have your baby. I want to be as happy as they are, and brother of mine, you make me happy. The thought of having your baby makes me want to float I'm so happy."

I looked at her and saw the smile I always loved so much and saw the tears in her eyes and my heart melted. I leaned forward and kissed my two future wives gently on the lips. "Thanks." Was all I could get out as I choked up and the tears started to run from my eyes. I crawled over next to Jen and laid down, took her in my arms and held her while Tina and Tammy held her legs in the air. "So you really want to have my baby huh?" I asked.

"More than I want anything else. I used to fantasize about it when I was a kid, when you were away at school. I would fantasize that you had come home for a holiday and I would sneak into your room at night and seduce you. You know, I would wait till you were asleep and then start by sucking your cock till it got hard, then I would crawl on top of you and fuck you. In the middle of it you would wake up and tell me how much you loved me and then you would cum in me and make me pregnant. It was the daydream I would most likely have when I played with myself." She answered.

Tina & Her Sister Ch. 18

bybuilder216©

"I was stunned "I had no idea you felt that way." I said

"How could you, I acted like such a brat." She admitted. "But underneath I really wanted my big brother to smack me into behaving and then make love to me. Now I have my wish.  She giggled

 Will this work?" I motioned toward the girls holding her legs up.

"Who knows. My cycle has never been regular, except when I was on the pill. I've been off of it for nearly 9 months now. Sometimes I go 3 weeks between periods sometimes 9 weeks and everything in between. I could be pregnant now for all I know. We'll just have to wait and see." She smiled at me and gave me a kiss. We stayed like that for about 15 minutes then the girls let her legs down. Before we fell asleep I made love to both Tina and Tammy and they each made love to Jen. It was a little crowded in the bed with 4 of us but we all slept soundly hunched against each other.

I woke to the smell of coffee the next morning. It was early, 5:30 and I checked the bed. Tina and Tammy were still asleep so it had to be Jen making coffee. I slipped out of bed to join her, and found her sitting in the kitchen wearing just her panties. She saw me come in and smiled at me. I poured myself a cup of coffee and walked over to the table and gave her a kiss before sitting down across from her.

"What time do we have to be there." She asked.

'We are scheduled to meet the attorney at 1:00 PM. But I want to get there early to show you the place first and it's a half hour from here so if we leave when the girls leave for work at 8:00 it will give us time to poke around." I answered.

"Well I guess I should get a shower before the girls get up and need the bathroom. I have to wash all this dried cum off of me." She said with a smile. Then she hesitated. "Thanks for understanding last night. It really is something I want."

"I could tell, and like I told you before, making the women I love pregnant is something I really like. I really do love you, you know and if you want to have my child I would be proud to give it to you. Now come on, I'll wash your back and you can wash mine."

We showered together and played with each other a bit. I brought her to an orgasm while standing behind her, holding her tits with my left hand, my cock pressed between her cheeks and my right hand playing with her pussy. She returned the favor by giving me a very nice blowjob and swallowing every drop of cum I gave her. When we got out of the shower and dried off we found that Tina and Tammy were still asleep. Jen suggested waking them up by eating their pussies. I was a little shocked. This was coming from my sister who up until two weeks ago had never even touched another woman's sex let alone gone down on one. Once I got over my initial shock it did seem like a good idea. So together we crept between their legs. Jen on Tammy and I on Tina, we slowly began to lick their shaved snatches running our tongues through their slits and teasing their clits and finally as they began to stir and realize what was happening we drove our tongues into their respective holes, licking and sucking, nibbling and pinching until they both came.

Tina came first, but Tammy was not far behind her. I looked over at Jen as both girls came down from their sexual highs and said "I won."

She responded "No fair you've had more practice. Just wait before long I'll be a better cuntlicker than you."

I laughed and had no doubt she was right. Tammy listened to our little conversation and offered her own two cents. "Jen, I have no doubt you are right and your damn near as good as your brother now but he still has one thing you don't. A moustache."

We all laughed at that. "Well don't think I'm growing one just to satisfy you, you little slut. But you're right it does add something to the experience." Jen allowed.

We all cuddled for a few minutes then got out of bed so the girls could get ready for work. While they were dressing Tina began to tease us. "So are you two going to spend the whole day in bed or are you going to get something done."

"I have some errands to run to get ready for the wedding but after that I though I'd take Jen on a sightseeing drive around the area." I answered, totally ignoring the jibe.

"That sounds like fun I wish I didn't have to go to work so I could join you." Tammy pouted.

Jen leaned over and kissed her "Just enjoy work while you can all too soon you'll be stuck at home with a crying baby and wish you could go to work to get away."

"You're probably right.' Tammy laughed.

Jen and I left shortly after the girls did and as we headed toward what would become my new home we began to talk. At first it was about inconsequential things, like work and television shows. Stuff like that. Really we were getting to know one another again. About halfway through the trip the conversation turned a little more serious. Our topics changed to my life with the girls, the children we were expecting and what my hopes and dreams for them might be. It turned out there were two main worries Jen had developed. The first was, how would we handle the public questioning and gossip regarding my having more than one wife. After all it would be obvious to anyone when I was living with two obviously pregnant women and had a third, Stacey, visiting regularly. The second she was less forthcoming with but I knew there was something hanging out in the background. It turned out to be Stacey.

Jen had gotten along well with Tina and Tammy. Actually better than I had hoped. They were fast becoming best of friends and at times acting like three sisters instead of two and a sister-in-law. But from conversations with Tina and Tammy she got a sense of how important Stacey was to us all and she was worried about meeting her. Once I realized what she was concerned about it became crystal clear.

Under the surface she was afraid that Stacey would reject her as part of the group, that a fight for dominance might occur and she might end up on the outside. Or that Stacey would reject our incestuous relationship and things would start to fall apart and it would be her fault. All of these fears were hiding beneath her cool exterior and now that we were alone she was willing to let them peek out in the hope that big brother could fix it and make it better. I also knew that no amount of protestation of reassurance from me would "make it go away". All I could do was to tell her that her fears were groundless and Stacey and Amy and she would get along fine. I also knew that it would be more my attitude and demeanor than any words I spoke that would calm her nerves. So I did just that, brushed off her fears with casual reassurances and changed the subject. But I kept it in the back of my mind. This was something we would have to work on, although I had no doubt that they would all get along fine. I knew that Tina and Tammy had shared their thoughts about Jen with Stacey and Amy and since I knew how well they liked her I was certain that Stacey would be excited to meet Jen.

Just about that time I pulled into the driveway of the house, or estate if you would rather, that I was buying. Jen started looking at the grounds with her critical eye and as I pulled up to the front of the house she looked it up and down before turning to me and saying, "I hope to hell you are going to get this place cleaned up and fixed up before you try to move the girls into it."

I smiled and with my best innocent little boy face said, "Why, don't you like it? I thought it was fine."

Jen stared at me for a few seconds before answering me. "You jerk. This place is a dump. It needs to get cleaned up and I bet the water runs brown from the tap, that is if it even has running water."

At that I let a grin spread across my poker face and she stopped in mid rant. "You have some kind of plan don't you. I can tell by that shit eating grin your wearing, you've got something up your sleeve."

"Come on in for the tour and I'll tell you all about it." I answered still grinning from ear to ear. I walked her around the house and in each room explained my plans, showing her the notes and drawings I had made from memory since I had last been here. By the time we finished the first floor and moved up to the second, my enthusiasm was contagious and Jen was at least as excited as I was.

I saved the master bedroom till last and as I described how I intended to have one of the smaller rooms next to it converted to a large double bath and the one on the other side into a nursery, which eventually would be the girls sitting room. When I stopped, I looked at her and asked "from a woman's viewpoint, did I forget anything or should I do it different?" Jen just stood there and shook her head.

"No they will love it, I know I would. It almost makes me want to quit my job and move in with the three of you."

I looked at her for a second and took her into my arms and hugged her close. "You know that you are welcome to do that anytime you want." I said.

"Thanks." was all she answered and as I released her I saw the tears on her cheeks and the smile on her lips.

"Come on," I said, "help me explore the barn and the grounds. I haven't seen them yet."

"You idiot! You bought this place without looking everything over."

I just shrugged "It seemed like a good idea at the time." I answered with a smile.

I led her down the steps and out the back door. Our first stop was the old carriage house or garage, depending on what era you were from. Inside we found all kinds of treasure, translate it to junk according to my sister. The most interesting thing was an actual old horse drawn carriage. It was all the way in the back and covered with a tarp. It was in surprisingly good condition for the half century or more it sat there. The leather seats were cracked and dried out and some of the wood was rotted but it still seemed sturdy and just in need of some TLC.

Next we went to the barn and it was, well it was a barn. Big and old and with hay in it but the structure was sound and the stalls still in place. We climbed up to the hayloft and opened the door in the back. You know the ones you see in pictures, at the top were they bring the hay into it from. I was taken with the view. In front of me was the rest of the property, a large meadow, a little overgrown. A pond sparkled in the autumn morning sun, about 50 yards away and beyond it a stream flowed across the meadow and then a wooded area. Finally the reality of my purchase struck me. I stood there and stared. Finally without looking away I said, "It will be a good place to raise kids."

"Yes it will." Jen answered, "Just get the house fixed up like you said and it will be a wonderful place to raise kids."

We sat down with our legs dangling out of the door and looked out over the field. We both sat there for a while lost in our thoughts and I felt Jen grasp my hand and squeeze. "You did good, brother of mine, you did good." And she rested her head against my shoulder.

"You know I meant it." I said, "You are welcome here anytime, short visit or permanent stay. I would love your company and I know Tina and Tammy feel the same way."

She turned her head and looked at me then leaned over and gave me a gentle kiss on the lips. "Thanks." Was all she said as she let her lips meet mine again. This time her tongue slipped out from between her lips and between mine. I felt her tongue darting around inside my mouth as my own rose to meet it. The passion grew quickly and before long I had my hand on the buttons of her blouse and was working to expose her breasts. I so wanted to lock my lips onto one of her luscious tits and draw it into my mouth. To feel her nipple stiffen against my tongue and taste her skin.

At the same time I felt her hands undoing my jeans and grabbing my cock with both hands as she stroked me. I finally got her blouse open and pushed her bra up out of the way and was able to suck her tit into my mouth. My tongue rolled around the areola and danced over her nipple and I did feel it stiffen against my tongue. At that point the lust was too great to stop and my hands moved down to her jeans and I had them open and off of her in seconds, exposing her pink wet pussy there in the hayloft of the barn.

She pushed me away and I was almost overcome with panic until I heard her say, "Hurry up and get your damn clothes off and fuck me before I go crazy." She said this while pulling off her blouse and bra. I needed no more instruction and stripped off my clothes to join my naked sister in the old hay there in that loft.

I positioned myself between her legs and let my cock slide into her slowly. Savoring the feel of her wet, hot pussy engulfing my member and squeezing it, pulling it deeper inside her until I was buried to the hilt. It was a glorious feeling to once again be inside my sister. I began to draw out and slide in again. It took no time at all before I found our rhythm and the bliss approached. I leaned forward and kissed her tenderly while we made love, as I felt my member slide through her satin curtains and the wetness build around me. Soon she shuddered in her orgasm and her eyes rolled back. The sensation was more than I could take and I came inside her, erupting like a geyser. I collapsed on top of her spent and happy. As I lay there my cock still hard she whispered in my ear. "I love you."

Somehow it didn't sound the way it always had. It sounded more special, deeper. I raised my head and looked into her eyes. The ice blue color of them was different, not the cold ice I usually saw but warmth. Warm ice, what an oxy-moron but it is still the best words I can use to describe what I saw. Then as I looked into her eyes she spoke again. "I mean it, I really love you. More than as my brother, no man has ever made me feel this way. I love you.'

I was stunned but I realized that I loved her also as more than my sister. Suddenly I understood and I smiled. "I know," I said, "I understand, I love you too." And at that we laid together in the hay naked, sated and in love. I was still hard and as we laid together I would move a little from time to time, just to feel her around me and every time I did she would let out a little moan. This wasn't sex this as love. Making her happy with my body, sharing ourselves with each other.

I'm not sure how long we laid there, 5 minutes or 50 minutes. But I heard a sound that broke me from my stupor. I heard car tires on the gravel in the driveway. Jen heard and recognized the sound at the same time I did and we both grabbed for our clothes. I had no idea who it was but I had no desire to be caught naked with my sister by some local busybody or cop checking out a report of trespassers. Even though I was buying the property I was still not yet the owner. We both hastily dressed and straightened out our hair and clothing then climbed out of the loft. Just about the time we hit the bottom of the ladder we heard a shout from near the house, "Mr. Simmons, ya'll around somewhere 'bouts?"

The voice was familiar but I could not place it, and whomever it was they knew my name. Jen and I exited the barn through the tack room door at the side of the barn toward the meadow, away from the house and walked around the barn. "Over here." I answered. Then looking toward the house I watched as a man made his way toward us. As he got closer I recognized him as one of the county commissioners I had met with the previous week.

"There ya'll are. I hoped I'd find you here." He greeted

"Good morning Mr. Commissioner. How did you know to look for me here."

"Well, your attorney mentioned you'd be in town today and I took a chance on finding you here. I thought we might talk a bit, and who is this lovely young lady, your missus maybe?"

"I'm sorry. No this is my sister Jennifer. I wanted to show her the property. I'm afraid that my wife was not able to make this trip today. Also I will admit that this property is a surprise for her, kind of a surprise present."

"Well Missy it is a pleasure to meet you."

Jen stared at him with her cold blue eyes. You may address me as Miss Simmons but I do not appreciate being addressed as Missy." She told him in her best Ice Queen voice.

He was visibly taken back by her reproof. "I apologize Ma'mn, Miss Simmons. I meant no disrespect."

"Jen, The gentleman was just being friendly. Things are a bit less formal around here than we are used to." I chided her, hoping to get the Ice Queen to leave again and let my sister come back.

She glanced at me and her faced softened a bit. "Ok, I accept your apology Sir, and please accept mine for my harshness." And she smiled at him.

"No need to apologize. I should not have assumed the familiarity. Please consider me at your service. I had hoped to discuss some business with your brother but I don't want to intrude. Perhaps another time."

"No, that's fine Commissioner. Jen was going to attend a meeting with my attorney and myself. I doubt she would mind us discussing a little business." I offered.

He looked at both of us, it was apparent he was a tad uncomfortable. "Well my fellow commissioners and I thought you might be interested in maybe looking at some investment properties here'bouts, and we wanted to talk to you before any of the overpriced real-estate people grabbed you. Please call me Jim, by the way."

I smiled my best predatory grin and glanced at Jen whose smile also bore more than a passing resemblance to a shark's "Well Jim. You got a taste of how I do business last week. Are you sure you want to go through that again?"

He chuckled. "Well, I'll admit that we flipped a coin to see who got to come out here and meet you and I will say that I did not win, but now that I have met your sister I will say that it was worth the time just to meet a lovely young lady like her."

God he was laying it on thick. Although, she was a lovely woman she had every bit of the killer business instinct that I did and we both smelled blood in the water with this guy wanting to show us property. Tie that together with the knowledge that the county had a bunch of properties they had taken for taxes and their budget shortfall. Oh this could turn into a profitable trip.

We agreed to look at a couple of properties, "just because we were curious you see". Jim walked with us back to our cars and drew out a stack of papers from his. "I brought copies of the tax records so ya'll could see what these here pieces of land had on them."

I started going through the stack and looking at each one then passing them to Jen. She looked at them and after a few minutes turned to Jim and asked, "Do you have a map of the area so we could mark it to see where these are?"

He looked surprised at her question but answered. "I certainly do young lady, um Miss Simmons." Then from his car he pulled out a rolled up map and stretched it out on the hood of his car. "Actually I marked the properties on the map with their tax number incase you wanted to see where they are."

We scanned the map and picked a couple of items from the stack of descriptions, actually, about 10 of them, we marked them on the map and handed it back to him. "Let's start with these,' I said, "Them we can go from there."

His eyes went round and big and he was visibly excited. We agreed to follow him in my car and stop to look at the pieces in question. The next couple of hours were spent on a tour of the county. We looked at the properties in question and found them interesting. There were four farms adjacent to each other that total over 2000 acres close to the interstate and with a rail line running through them as well as a couple of others at the other end of the county with limited access and some Victorian style homes located in town. All the houses were old and in disrepair. The last stop we made was not on the map or lists Jim had given us. It was an old brick building outside of town that looked to have been a factory of some sort at one time.

Tina & Her Sister Ch. 18

bybuilder216©

Jim got out of his car and waited for us. Jen and I were talking and the beginnings of an idea was forming for each of us but neither was yet willing to share it. We exited the car and joined Jim. "This one doesn't seem to be in the paperwork." I said.

"No, it isn't." He answered, "This one is more personal. I own this place. Until a few years ago it was a furniture factory, family business, since the 1890's but it wasn't making any money, so we closed it up. Kinda sad. I just thought I'd show it to you and see if you might have any ideas for it. We still have all the equipment inside. I would be willing to sell it lock stock and barrel or empty it out or whatever. As it is it's just costing me taxes every year."

We agreed to take a quick look around but warned him that it really did not fit into my plans. As we entered the offices I noticed that all the furniture and file cabinets were still in place and all the woodworking machinery in the plant was still there also. Jen was studying the furniture in the various offices. "This is really nice furniture. Was it made here?" She asked him.

"Oh yeah. Every stick built in this plant. Most of it isn't even 10 years old. We used to make things for the offices when things got slow. It was a good way to show off to our clients." He answered.

"I expect most of the workers left the area already," she said

"Nope, mostly still around. All local boys, hard workers, good men. I felt bad about closing up and laying them off. I tried to get as many county jobs as I could or find them something else, but they aren't none of them happy. They want to build furniture. They were craftsman and proud of their work."

I saw the gleam in her eye and knew her well enough to know she had something cooking in her beautiful head. " Tell me what would it cost to produce something like this desk and bookcase." She asked gesturing to an office we were standing outside of."

He glanced in and answered, " About $800 to $1000 for the set, maybe a bit more."

"This carving on the desk who did that and was it a standard design."

"No, not standard. I had a couple of guys who were real good at that kind of work. They could do anything, reproduce a picture in a carving and do it real quick, didn't add much to the cost but it looked nice." He answered with obvious pride.

"What are you looking to get for the place?" she asked him.

He hesitated before answering, "Well Miss Simmons I already went through one round of negotiations with your brother and, no offense meant, but you seem to be too much alike for me to try that road again. So how about you just tell me how bad your gonna skin me and we'll go from there."

Jen looked at me and smiled, "Worked them over pretty good did you?"

I just shrugged and smiled. Then she turned to Jim. "Well let me think about it and talk to my brother here but any offer we would make would be based on the availability of skilled labor. So why don't you get a list of people together and have them contact our lawyer with resumes or at least to let us know if they might be interested in coming back."

At this point I spoke up, "We, our lawyer? Do you have a mouse in your pocket Sis?"

"Be quiet Jack and get into the car we will discuss it later. Jim, as for the rest of the properties let us discuss it and we will get back to you. Other than that I believe my brother has a closing scheduled with you for next week. I'll be there also and maybe we will have an answer for you then. Thank you for your time."

I did shut up and get into the car, when she joined me I asked, "What was that all about?"

"About 6 months ago I got stuck trying to find office furniture for the CEO of my company. The officious prick wanted something unique and special to show off and brag about. It took me nearly two months but I found a company that does nothing but custom furniture for big shots. Do you have any idea what they charged for a setup like we saw in that office, and it wasn't even as well made. Forty Thousand Dollars! Oh it was custom made and they delivered it and set it up and everything but consider the profit that they made. I've been getting tired of my job anyway and working for assholes so maybe I can be the boss and try something new. But I need your help. I don't know diddly about woods and tools and stuff and I am lousy with people, but I do have a lot of contacts and just maybe enough to sell this stuff as really high end."

She looked into my eyes and there was almost a pleading look to them. "What do you think about the properties I asked."

She smiled her shark's smile and answered me, "I think we can make a lot of money developing land here. The four farms by the interstate are perfect for an industrial park and the ones on the other side of the county would do well as housing, upscale developments for the Washington DC crowd and the old places in town would make great offices. The first one for Simmons Associates."

I stared at her for a second. "I was thinking the same thing about the land but are you telling me you want to move down here and go into business with me?"

"The only way I would do it is with you! The only reason I am interested at all is to be with my big brother all the time again, to move in with you and the girls. And if we find out that I can't get along with your harem then I will get a place of my own, but I want us to be a family again at least. But let's start small. You get your place livable and move the girls in and I will start setting things up for the furniture business before I turn in my notice. That will give us some time to see if I can really get along with all of your wives without jeopardizing your happiness and theirs."

We spent the rest of the afternoon with the attorney. First going over the sale papers for my place, then having him draw up incorporation papers for Simmons Associates and lastly putting together an offer to the county for the properties we looked at and a couple of others our attorney knew about that they had "failed to mention" They were the really prime ones. We figured out a reasonable offer for the properties the county was willing to sell and put together the offer, but as an option to purchase over 10 years. That way we only had to put up 10% until we decided to take passion of each property. That would still give a large chunk of cash to dangle in front of them next week, enough to make up their budget shortfall and then some. I had him draw up the offer but leave the amounts blank until next Friday, let them sweat a little. Jen and I decided what we were willing to pay now we would see how little they would take.

As we drove out of town that afternoon Jen slid over next to me and wrapped her hands around my arm while I drove and rested her head on my shoulder. That was when it hit me. I was getting married in a few days to two beautiful sisters and being joined in the marriage by two other beautiful women and now it looked like my sister was going to end up joining us. Five women to keep happy and all of them loved me deeply. I realized how lucky I was and started to cry.

I was so happy and looking forward to Stacey and Amy coming up on Monday and meeting Jen. I knew they would all get along. It was amazing in a way. Jealousy was something that never came up amongst them. Only when they thought an outsider was trying to move in did their claws come out. I knew Stacey and Amy would not be a problem. Tina and Tammy had already talked to them and if there had been a hint of jealousy from them over Jen they would not have been so accepting of Jen the previous night. They would have been more reserved or a little apprehensive at least. I took all this as a sign that women had talked and already accepted Jen as one of them.

The wedding was only a few days away.

This story comes from https://www.literotica.com/s/tina-and-her-sister-ch-01 please do NOT go there casually, there is a vast amount of material here which could easily lead you astray, I have carefully selected this particular story to demonstrate some key points about sex roughly as Father intended it to be.

--- xxx XXX xxx ---

Next Story: Moving In On Dad

This is a lovely story about a middle aged man who finds himself with four women in his house, one a virgin and three experienced, one of which is his daughter.

Over time the virgin gives him her virginity and in time they become attached and marry.

The two other experienced women take their pleasure, evidencing how mature women in a relationship could initiate sex.

Over time the daughter persuades her father to take her and they end up forming a very close relationship and having children.  Note that this is illegal and is NOT desirable from a position of risk of genetic deformity.  My reason for sharing is in terms of the freewheeling sexual relationship in a group of women with one man.  My understanding is that seeing the man is divorced from his first wife there is NO spiritual reason why he should not take his daughter.  If you find that offensive I suggest you do NOT read this article https://www.eti-ministries.org/essence-of-my-message-regarding-sex/case-studies-regarding-desirable-sexual-practices-for-believers/moving-in-on-dad

This is the last article in the series.